Bibliography of Phonosemantics
by Margaret Magnus
copyright 1997-2006
all rights reserved
Index to the Bibliography
Dictionaries,
Lists
Scholarly
General Phonosemantics
African and Other
Ideophones
Synesthesia
Poetry and Literature
Analysis
Cratylus
Arbitrariness of the
Sign
Iconicity
Other Related Scholarly
Works
Popular
Mythic and New Age
Poetry
Literature
Other Related
Basic Linguistics
Texts
Other Links
Web Sites on Linguistic
Iconism
Annotated Bibliography
Sound Symbolism Literature Review
Quotations
The intent is that this should become an exhaustive bibliography
of phonosemantics.
What have I missed? Did I misspell your name?
Drop Me a Line
· Alexandre, Pierre (1966), "Préliminaire
à une présentation des ideophones bulu", Neue Afrikanische
Studien, Hamburger Beiträge zur Afrika-Kunde, J. Lukas, 5: 9-28,
Deutsches Institut für Afrika-Forschung, Hamburg.
· Alpher, Barry (1994), "Yir-Yiront Ideophones",
Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala,
Cambridge University Press.
· Awolyale, Y. (1981), "Nominal Compound Formation in
Yoruba Ideophones", Journal of African Languages and Linguistics,
3: 139-157.
· Awolyale, Y. (1983-1984), "On the Semantic Fields of
Yoruba Ideophoness", Journal of the Linguistic Association of Nigeria,
2: 11-22.
· Awoyale, Y. (1988), "On the Non-Concatenative Morphology
of Yoruba Ideophones", Nineteenth African Linguistics Conference,
Boston University, Boston.
· Bartens, Angela (2000), "Ideophones and Sound Symbolism
in Atlantic Creoles", Annales Academiae Scientarum Fennicae, ser.
Humaniora, 304, Academiae Scientarum Fennicae, Helsinki.
· Bohnhoff, L. E. (1982), "Yag Dii (Duru) Ideophones",
Cahier du Département des Langues et Linguistiques, 2: 1-14,
Université de Yaounde.
· Childs, G. Tucker (1988), "The Phonology of Kisi Ideophones",
Journal of African Languages and Linguistics, 10: 165-190.
· Childs, G. Tucker (1989), "Where Do Ideophones Come
From?", Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 19(2): 55-73.
· Childs, G. Tucker (1994), "African Ideophones",
Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala,
Cambridge University Press.
· Childs, G. Tucker (1994), "Expressiveness in Contact
Situations: the Fate of African Ideophones", Journal of Pidgin and
Creole Languages, 9(1).
· Cole, D. T. (1955), An Introduction to Tswana Grammar,
Capetown.
· Courtenay, Karen (1976), "Ideophones Defined as a Phonological
Class: the Case of Yoruba", Studies in African Linguistics,
6: 13-26.
· DeCamp, D. (1974), "Neutralizations, Iteratives and
Ideophones: the Locus of Language in Jamaica", Pidgins and Creoles:
Current Trends and Prospects, D. DeCamp and I. F. Hancock: 46-60, Georgetown
University Press, Washington, DC.
· Deed, F. I. (1939), "Ideophones and Onomatopoetics
in Swahili", Interterritorial Language Committee: 13.
· Doke, Clement Martyn (1931), A Comparaitve Study of Shona
Phonetics, University of the Witwatersrand Press, Johannesburg.
· Doke, Clement Martyn (1935), Bantu Linguistic Terminology,
Longmans, London.
· Doke, Clement Martyn (1954), The Southern Bantu Languages,
Oxford University Press, London and NY.
· Doke, Clement Martyn, B. W. Vilakazi (1958), Zulu-English
Dictionary, Johannesburg.
· Ekere, Michael Edoabasi (1988a), Ideophones in Serial
Verb Constructions: A Case Study of Ibibio, Department of Languages,
the Polytech Calabar, Cross River State, Nigeria.
· Ekere, Michael Edoabasi (1988b), Nominla Ideophons in
Ibibio, Department of Languages, the Polytech Calabar, Cross River State,
Nigeria.
· Fivas, Derek (1963), Some Aspects of the Ideophone in
Zulu, Hartford Seminary, Hartford CT.
· Fivaz, Derek (1963), "The ideophone as a phonosemantic
class: the case of Yoruba", Current Approaches to African Linguistics,
I. Dihoff, 1: 263-278, Dordrecht and Cinnaminson, N.J.
· Fordyce, J. F. (1983), "The Ideophone as a Phono-Semantic
Class: the Case of Yoruba", Current Approaches to African Linguistics,
I. Dihoff, 1: 263-278, Foris, Dordrecht and Cinnaminson, NJ.
· Fortune, George (1962), Ideophones in Shona, Oxford
University Press, London.
· Fortune, George (1971), "Some Notes on Ideophones and
Ideophonic Constructions in Shona", African Studies, 30: 237-57.
· Hutchison, John P. (1989), "The Kanuri Ideophone",
Colloquium on Ideophones, Twentieth.
· Jaques, A. A. (1941), "Shangaan-Tsonga Ideophones and
their Tones", Bantu Studies, 15(3): 205-244.
· Johnson, Marion R. (1976), "Toward a Definition of
the Ideophone in Bantu", Ohio State University Working Paper in
Linguistics, 21: 240-253.
· Klassen, Doreen Helen (1999), "You can't have silence
with your palms up": Ideophones, Gesture and Iconicity in Zimbabwean
Shona Women's Ngano Story-Song Performance, Indiana University, Bloomfield.
· Kunene, Daniel P. (1965), "The Ideophone in Southern
Sotho", Journal of African Languages, 4: 19-39.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1982), "Phonosemantic Analysis
of Ideophones", 3rd Meeting of the Linguistic Association of Nigeria,
3.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1983-1984), "Igbo Ideophones and
the Lexicon", Journal of the Linguistic Association of Nigeria,
2: 23-29.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1988a), "The Critical Psycho-Morph
in Igbo", Ninth Annual Conference of the Linguistic Association
of Nigeria, 9, Obafemi, Awolowo University, Ile-Ife, Nigeria.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1988b), "Size and Shape Ideophones
in Membe", Studies in African Linguistics, 19(2): 93-113.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1990), "Pharynx size in Membe sound
symbolism", Afrikanistiche Arbeitspapiere, 24: 69-80.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1991), "Phonosemantic antecedents
of some verbs in Igbo", Journal of West African Languages, 21:
105-115.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1991), "Phonosemantic rules and
hieearchies: evidence for roundness ideophones in Hausa", Afrikanistiche
Arbeitspapiere, 26: 167-175.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1992), "A phonosemantic analysis
of Nembe reduplicated sound ideophones", Frankfurter Afrikanistiche
Blatter, 4: 71-81.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1993), "Ideophonic strategies for
describing rigidity and strngth of contact", Nigeria language Studies,
1: 27-38.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (2001), "Phonosemantic hierarchies",
Papers from the Ideophone Seminar in Koln, Germany, January-February,
1999, John Benjamins.
· Mamphwe, C. T. (1987), The Ideophone in Venda, University
of South Africa, Pretoria.
· Marivate, C. T. D. (1985), "The Ideophone as a Syntactic
Category in the Southern Bantu Languages", Studies in African Linguistics,
Supplement, 9: 210-214.
· Meier, Hans Heinrich (1999), "Imagination by Ideophones",
Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 135-154.
· Moore, M. Jo (1968), The Ideophone in Hausa, Michigan
State University.
· Moshi, L. (1993), "Toward a Universal Definition of
Ideophone: Evidence from Kivunjo Chaga", Linguistic Anthropology,
3(1).
· Mphande, L., C. Rice (1989), "Toward a Phonological
Definition of the Ideophone in ChiTumbuka", Colloquium on Ideophones,
Twentieth Conference on African Linguistics, 20, University of Illinois,
Urbana Champaign.
· Newman, Paul (1968), "Ideophones from a Syntactic Point
of View", Journal of West African Languages, 5: 107-118.
· Noss, Philip A. (1975), "The Ideophone: a Linguistic
a d Literary Device in Gbaya and Sango with Reference to Zande", Directions
in Sudanese Linguistics and Folklore, S. H. Hurreiz and H. Bell: 142-152,
Khartoum Univerity Press.
· Noss, Philip A. (1985a), "The Ideophone in Bible Translation:
Child or Stepchild?", The Bible Translator, Practical Papers,
36(2): 423-430.
· Noss, Philip A. (1985b), "The Ideophone in Gbaya Syntax",
Current Approaches to African Linguistics, G. J. Dimmendaal, 3: 241-255,
Foris, Dordrecht and Cinnaminson.
· Nurse, G.T. (1974), "Verb Species Relationships of
Some Nyanja Ideophones", African Studies, 33: 227-242.
· Ottenheimer, Harriet, Heather Primrose (1989), "ShiNzwani
Ideophones", Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 19(2): 77-87.
· Parsons, F. W. (1955), "Abstract Nouns of Sensory Quality
and their Derivative in Hausa", Afrikanische Studien, J. Lucas,
Berlin.
· Rice, C. (1987), The Ideophone in ChiTumbuka, ms.,
University of Texas at Austin.
· Rowlands, E. C. (1970), "Ideophones in Yoruba",
African Language Studies: 11.
· Samarin, William J. (1965), "Perspective on African
Ideophones", African Studies, 24: 117-121.
· Samarin, William J. (1967), "Determining the Meanings
of Ideophones", Journal of West African Linguistics, 4(2): 35-41.
· Samarin, William J. (1969), "The Art of Gbeya Insults",
International Journal of American Linguistics, 35: 323-329.
· Samarin, William J. (1970a), "Field Procedures in Ideophone
Research", Journal of African Languages, 9(1): 27-30.
· Samarin, William J. (1971a), "Survey of Bantu Ideophones",
Africa Language Studies, 12: 130-168.
· Samarin, William J. (1971b), "Measuring Variation in
the Use of Gbeya Ideophones", Proceedings of the 8th Congress of
the West African Linguistics Association, 2: 483-488.
· Samarin, William J. (1972c), "Appropriateness and Metaphor
in the Use of Ideophones", Orbis, 20: 356-369.
· Samarin, William J. (1991), "Intrasubjective and Intradialectal
Variation in Gbeya Ideophones", Journal of Linguistic Anthropology,
1(1): 52-62.
· Smithers, Geoffrey Victor (1954), "Some English Ideophones",
Archivum Linguisticum, 6: 73-111.
· Snoxhall, R. A. (1938), "The Ideophone in Swahili",
Interterritorial Language Communications, , 12.
· Voeltz, Erhand Friedrich K. (1971), "Toward the Syntax
of the Ideophone in Zulu", Papers in African Linguistics, Chin-Wu
Kim and Herbert Stahlke, Linguistic Research.
· Voeltz, Erhard, Christa Kilian-Hatz (2001), Ideophones
(Typological Studies in Language), (eds.), 44, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· von Staden, Paul M. S. (1974), Die Ideofoon in Zulu,
Rand Afrikaans University, Johannesburg.
· von Staden, Paul M. S. (1974), "Die Ideofoon in Zulu",
African Studies, 36: 195-224.
· Wayland, Ratree (1995), "Lao Expressives", Mon-Khmer
Studies: 26.
· Wescott, Roger (1965), "Speech Tempo and the Phonemics
of Bini", Journal of African Languages, 4:3.
· Wescott, Roger (1965), "Speech Tempo and the Phonemics
of Bini", Sound and Sense.
· Wescott, Roger (1977), "Ideophones in Bini and English",
Forum Linguisticum.
· Wescott, Roger (1977), "Ideophones in Bini and English",
Sound and Sense.
· Westermann, Diedrich (1927), "Laut, Ton und Sinn in
west-afrikanischen Sudan-Sprachen", Festschrift Meinhof: sprachwissenschaftliche
und andere Studien, Kommissionsverlag von L. Friederichsen and Co.,
Hamburg.
· Westermann, Diedrich (1930), A Study of the Ewe Language,
London.
· Westermann, Diedrich (1937), "Laut und Sinn in einigen
west-afrikanischen Sudan-Sprachen", Archiv für vergleichende
Phonetik, 1: 154-172, 193-211.
· Williamson, Kay (1965), "Ideophones in Ijo", 5th
West African Language Conference, Univerity of Ghana.
· Woodcock, George, Ivan Avakumovic (1950), The
Anarchist Prince: A Pictographical Study of Prince Kropotkin, Boardman,
London.
· Aarsleff, Hans (1964), From Locke to
Saussure: Essays on the Study of Language and Intellectual History,
University of Minnesota Press, Minneapolis.
· Aarsleff, Hans (1967), The Study of Language in England
1780-1860, Princeton University Press, Princeton.
· Albrecht, J. (1970), "Le français, langue abstraite?",
Tübinger Beiträge zur Linguistik: 10.
· Allen, W. S. (1948), "Ancient Ideas on the Origin and
Development of Language", Transactions of the Philological Society:
35-60.
· Bauer, Laurie (1996), "No phonetic iconicity in evaluative
morphology", Studia Linguistica, 50/2: 189-206.
· Beneveniste, Emile (1971a), "The Nature of the Linguistic
Sign", Acta Linguistica, 1: 43-48.
· Bergman, Bruria (April, 1993), "The Saussarian Sign
and its Algebraic Properties", Semiotica.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1949), "The Sign is not Arbitrary",
Boletín del Instituto Caro y Cuervo, 5: 56-62.
· Borgeaud, W., W. Bröcker, J. Lehmann
(1941), "La nature du signe linguistique", Acta Linguistica,
3: 24-30.
· Brozas, Francisco Sanchez de la (1987 (16th C.)), Minerva:
de causis lingua latinae.
· Burling, Robbins (1999), "Motivation, Conventionalization
and Arbitrariness", The Origins of Language. What Non-Human Primates
Can Tell Us, Barbara J. King, 307-50.
· Buyssens, Eric (1940-41), "La nature du signe linguistique",
Acta Linguistica, 2: 83-86.
· Coseriu, Eugenio (1962), "L'arbitraire du signe. Zur
Spätgeschichte eines aristotelischen Begriffes", Archiv für
das Studium der neueren Sprachen und Literaturen, 204: 81-112.
· Damourette, J., E. Pichon (1927), "Le signe
n'est pas arbitraire", Des mots à la pensée: Essai
de grammaire de la language française, 7 vols., Editions d'Artrey,
Paris.
· Droste, Filip G., John Fought (1989), Arbitrariness,
Iconicity and Conceptuality, 263, L.A.U.D. no.A, Duisburg.
· Engler, Rudolf (1962), "Théorie et critique
d'un principe saussurien: l'arbitraire du signe", Cahiers Ferdinand
de Saussure, 19: 5-66.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1956), "Über die Eigenart
des Sprachlichen Zeichens", Lingua, 6.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1962), "Mimik auf glottaler Ebene.",
Phonetica, 8: 309-320.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1965), "Contribution to the Physei.Thesei
Debate", Omagiu lui Alexandru Rosetti, Editura Academiei Republici
Socialiste România.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1980a), La métaphore en phonétique,
Didier, Ottawa.
· Friedrich, Paul (1979), "The Symbol and its Relative
non-Arbitrariness", Language, Context and Imagination, Essays by
Paul Friedrich, Stanford University Press, Stanford, CA.
· Gamkrelidze, Thomas V. (1974), "The Problem of l'arbitraire
su signe", Language, 50: 102-110.
· Gardiner, Alan H. (1944), "De Saussure's Analysis of
the 'signe linguistique'", Acta Linguistica, 4: 107-110.
· Garth, Gillian (1982), From Sign to Symbol, Harvester
Press, Brighton, Sussex.
· Gensini, Stefano (1991), I naturale e il symbolico. Saggio
su Leibniz, Bulzoni, Roma.
· Gensini, Stefano (1993a), "Naturale, Arbitrarium and
Casus in Leibniz' Theory of Language", D. Droixhe.
· Joseph, Brian D. (1991), "A Greek Perspective on the
Question of Arbitrariness of Linguistic Signs", Modern Greek Studies
yearbook, 7: 335-352.
· Joseph, John Earl (2002), "Limiting the Arbitrary:
Linguistic Naturalism and its Opposites in Plato's Cratylus and Modern Theories
of Language", Language, 78: 3.
· King, Barbara J. (1999), The Origins of Language. What
Non-Human Primates Can Tell Us.
· Koch, Walter A. (1995), "Kuna, a Word for 'Woman' -
30,000 Years Old? - On the Ding-Dong Scheme in the Evolution of Language",
Tasca: 523-41.
· Koch, Walter A. (2001), "How Old Are Queen, Mum and
All the Rest? - On the Non-Arbitrary Origin of Language", M. Lang,
Frankfurt.
· Koerner, E.F.K. (1972), Contribution au débat
post-saussurien sur le signe linguistique: introducton générale
et bibliographie annotée, Mouton, the Hague.
· Lerch, Eugen (1939), "Vom Wesen des sprachlichen Zeichens.
Zeichen oder Symbol", Acta Linguistica, 1: 145-161.
· Malmberg, Bertil (1970), "De Ferdinand de Saussure
`a Roman Jakobson. L'arbitraire du signe et la substance phonique de langage",
Proceedings of the Sixth International Congress of Phonetic Science,
Prague.
· Malmberg, Bertil (1971), "Notes sur le signe arbitraire",
Form and Substance, Hammerich, Jakobson and Zwirner, Akademisk Forlag,
Copenhagen.
· Müller, Friedrich Max (1862), Lectures on the Science
of Language, Longman, Green & Roberts, London.
· Nykios, Julien (1994), "An Amendment to Saussure's
Principle1: Regular Iconicity in Irregular Words", LYCUS Forum,
XX.
· Panhuis, Dirk (1981), "The Arbitrariness of the Lingual
Sign as a Symptom of Linguistic Alienation", 5.3: 343-360.
· Pichon, Edouard (1940), "Sur le signe linguistique.
Complément à l'article de M. Beneviste", Acta Linguistica,
2: 51-52.
· Scalinger, Julias Caesar (1540), De causis linga latinae.
· Sechehaye, Albert, Charles Bally, Henri Frei
(1940-41), "Pour l'arbitraire du signe", Acta Linguistica,
2: 165-169.
· Simone, Raffaele (1990), "The Body of Language. The
Paradigm of Arbitrariness and the Paradigm of Substance", Présence
de Saussure, A Amacher and R. Engler: 121-41, Droz, Genève.
· Spang-Hanssen, Henning (1954), "Recent Theories on
the Nature of the Linguistic Sign", Travaux du Cercle linguistique
de Copenhague, 9.
· Toussant, Maurice (1983), Contre l'arbitraire du signe,
Didier, Paris.
· Trabant, Jürgen (1986), "La Critique de l'arbitraire
du signe chez Condillac et Humboldt", Les idéologes sémiotique,
Théories et politiques linguistique pendant la révolution
française. Proceedings of a Conference held in Berlin, W. Busse
and J. Trabant, 1983: 73-95, John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Ullman, Stephen (1975), "Natural and Conventional Signs",
Style in Language, T. Sebeok: 103-110.
· Vetrov, A., D. Gorsky, L. Reznikov (1962),
"Znak", Filosofskaja entsiklopedija, t.2, Moscow.
· Waugh, Linda (1984a), "Some Remarks on the Nature of
the Linguistic Sign", The Sign and its Systems, J. Pelc et.
al.: 389-438, Mouton, Berlin.
· Whitney, William Dwight (1873), "Phusei or Thesei",
Transactions of the American Philological Association for 1874.
· Whitney, William Dwight (1971), "Phusei or Thesei",
Whitney on Language, MIT Press, Cambridge.
· Wierzbicka, Anna (1985), "'Oats' and 'Wheat': the Fallacy
of Arbitrariness", Haiman, John.
· Winspur, Steven (1985), "Poetry, Portrait, Poetrait",
Visible Language, 19:4: 429-430.
· Wittemann, Henri (1966), "Two Models of the Linguistic
Mechanism", Canadian Journal of Linguistics, 11: 83-93.
· Bloomfield, Leonard (1933), Language:
156-157, 243-246, Henry Holt and Co., NY.
· Boas, Frans (1911), Handbook of American Indian Languages,
40, Part I, Washington, DC.
· de Saussure, Ferdinand (1971, originally 1916), Cours
de Linguistique Générale, Payot, Paris.
· Firth, John Rupert (1930), Speech, Ernest Benn Ltd.,
London.
· Gabelentz, Georg von der (1891), Die Sprachwissenschaft:
Ihre Aufgaben, Methoden und bisherige Ergebnisse, Leipzig.
· Goldberg, Isaac (1938), The Wonder of Words, D. Appleton-Century,
London, NY.
· Greenberg, Joseph M. (1978), Universal of Human Languages,
Stanford University Press, Stanford, CA.
· Hamilton, Edith, Huntington Cairns (1961), "Cratylus",
Plato, the Collected Dialogues, Princeton University Press.
· Hjelmslev, Louis (1943), Prolegomena to a Theory of Language,
F. J. Whitfield (trans), University of Wisconson Press,, Madison.
· Humboldt, Alexander von (1836), Über die Verschiedenheit des Menschlichen Sprachbaues
und ihren Einfluß auf die geistige Entwicklung des Menschengeschlechts,
Druckerei der Könglichen Akademie, Berlin.
· Humboldt, Alexander von (1960), Über die Verschiedenheit des Menschlichen Sprachbaues
und ihren Einfluß auf die geistige Entwicklung des Menschengeschlechts,
Dummler, Bonn.
· Jespersen, Otto (1922b), Language - Its Nature, Development
and Origin, 20, Allen and Unwin, London.
· Jespersen, Otto (1942), A Modern English Grammar on Historical
Principals, Ejnar Munksgaard, Copenhagen.
· Ladefoged, Peter (1982), A Course in Phonetics, Harcourt
Brace Jovanovich, Inc., New York.
· Sapir, Edward (1921), Language, Harcourt, Brace.
· Trubetskoy, N. S. (1969), Principles of Phonology,
Christiane A. M. Baltaxe (trans), California University Press, Berkeley
and Los Angeles.
· Ullman, Stephen (1957), The Principles of Semantics,
Glasgow University Publications.
· Ullman, Stephen (1962a), Semantics: an Introduction to
the Science of Meaning, Basil Blackwell, Oxford.
· Ullman, Stephen (1962b), An Introduction to the Science
of Meaning, 4, Harper and Row, NY.
· Wallis, John (1653), Grammatica linguae anglicanae,
Oxford, Hamburg.
· Wallis, John (1972), A Grammar of the English Language,
J. A. Kemp (trans.), Longman, London.
· Whitney, William Dwight (1867), Language and the Study
of Language, Charles Schribner and Co., NY.
· Whitney, William Dwight (1875), The Life and Growth of
Language, H. S. King, London.
· Whorf, Benjamin (1956), Language, Thought and Reality:
Selected Writings of Benjamin Lee Whorf, MIT Press.
· Ackrill, J. L. (1964), "Demos on Plato",
Journal of Philosophy, 61: 610-13.
· Annas, J. (1982), "Knowledge and Language: the Theaetetus
and the Cratylus", Language and Logos, Schofield and Nussbaum.
· Aquien, Michel (1987), "Saint-Jean Perse et le Cratylisme",
L'information littéraire, 39:2: 62-67.
· Baxter, T. (1992),
The Cratylus, Plato's Critique of Naming, Brill, Leiden.
· Bollack, Jean (1972), "L'En-deça infini: L'Aporie
du Cratyle", Poétique, 11: 310.
· Büchner, K. (1936), Platons Kratylus und die moderne
Sprachphilosophie, Berlin.
· Demos, Raphael (1964), "Plato's Philosophy of Language",
Journal of Philosophy, 6, 20: 595-610.
· Dionysius of Halicarnassus, (1910), On Literary Composition,
W. Rhys Roberts, Macmillan, London.
· Gallop, D. (1963), "Plato and the Alphabet", Philosophical
Review, 72: 364-76.
· Genette, Gérard (1976), Mimologiques, Paris, Seuil.
· Genette, Gérard (1995), Mimiologics, Thaïs Morgan, University of Nebraska,
Lincoln.
· Goldschmidt, Victor (1940), Essai sue le Cratyle: contribution
a l'histoise de la pensée de Platon, H. Champion, Paris.
· Goldschmidt, Victor (1982), Essai sue le Cratyle: contribution
a l'histoise de la pensée de Platon, Vrie, Paris.
· Gonzalez, Francisco J. (1998), Dialectic and Dialogue; Plato's Practice of Philosophical
Inquiry, Amazon.
· Grassi, Ernesto (1994), The Primordial Metaphor,
Laura Pietropaolo amd Manuela Scarci, Binghamton State University, U of
NY, Binghamton.
· Hamilton, Edith, Huntington Cairns (1961), "Cratylus",
Plato, the Collected Dialogues, Princeton University Press.
· Joseph, John E. (350 BC), Preface to Cratylus: Plato's
Anti-Theory of Language and its Place in the History of Linguistic Thought,
ms..
· MacKenzie, Mary Margaret (1986), "Putting the 'Cratylus'
in its Place", Classical Quarterly, 36.1: 124-150.
· Plato, (1961),
"Cratylus", Plato, the Collected Dialogues, Edith Hamilton
and Huntington Cairns, Princeton University Press.
· Schipper, Edith Watson (1963), "Mimesis in the Art
of Plato's Laws", Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism, 22:
199-202.
· Schofield, Malcolm (1982), "The Denouement of Cratylus",
Language and Logos, Schofield and Nussbaum.
· Schofield, Malcolm, Craven Nussbaum (1982), Language
and Logos, Cambridge University Press.
· Williams, B. (1982), "Cratylus' Theory of Names and
its Refutation", Language and Logos, Schofield and Nussbaum.
· Amanuma, X (1974), Giongo-Gitaigo Jiten
(Dictionary of Sound and Manner-Imitative Words), Tokyo Publishing House,
Tokyo.
· Bloomfield, Leonard (1909-1910), "A Semasiological
Differentiation in Germanic Secondary Ablaut", A Leonard Bloomfield
Anthology, Charles F. Hockett, Bloomington Indiana U. Press.
· Bloomfield, Leonard (1909-1910), "A Semasiological
Differentiation in Germanic Secondary Ablaut", Modern Philology,
7: 245-288, 345-382.
· Campbell, Mary Ann, Lloyd Anderson (1976), "Hocus
Pocus Nursery Rhymes", Papers from the 12th Regional Meetings of
the Chicago Linguistic Society, 12: 72-85.
· D'Elia, R., Cynthia Whissel, R. Kneer (1989),
"The Dictionary of Affect in Children's Languages", Social
and Behavioral Science Documents.
· Fujita, Takashi et. al. (1984), Wa-ei giongo/gitaigo
honyaku jiten (Japanese/English: Mimesis/Onomatopoeia translation dictionary),
Kinseidô, Tokyo.
· Gomi, Tarô (1989), An illustrated Dictionary of
Japanese Onomatoporetic Expressions, Japan Times, Tokyo.
· Kakehi, Hisao, Lawrence Schourup,
Ikuhiro Tamori (1998), A Dictionary of
Iconic Expressions in Japanese, Mouton, The Hague.
· Leiris, Michel (1925-1936, 1989), "Glossaire",
Mots sans mémoire, Brisées: Broken Branches, North
Point Press.
· Magnus, Margaret (1999), A Dictionary of
English Sound.
· McCune, Keith M. (1983), The Internal Structure of Indonesian
Roots, University of Michigan.
· Miles, Pliny (1848), A Mnemotechnic Dictionary, Mark
H. Newman and Co., New York.
· Mito, Yûichi et. al. (1981), ni-ei taishio: giseigo
jiten (Japanses English Compared: Onomatopoeia Dictionary), Gakushohö,
Tokyo.
· Nodier, Charles
(1808), Dictionnaire raisonnée des onomatopées françaises,
Demonville, Paris.
· Nodier, Charles
(1808), Dictionnaire raisonnée des onomatopées françaises,
Delangle, Paris.
· Nodier, Charles (1808), Dictionnaire raisonnée
des onomatopées françaises, Trans-Europ-Repress, Mauvezin.
· Sadasivam, M. (1966), Olikkurippakarati, [Dictionary
of Expressives in Tamil], Paris.
· Thun, Nils (1963), Reduplicative Words in English: A
Study of Formations of the Types tick-tock, hurly-burly, and shilly-shally,
Uppsala University.
· Whissel, Cynthia, M. Dewson (1989), "The Dictionary
of Affect in Language", Social and Behavioral Science Documents.
· Abad, Francisco (1985), "Peirce, Jakobson
y la ciencia de la literatura y del lenguaje", Signa, 1: 143-151.
· Allott, Robin
(1995), "Motor Theory of Language Origin in relation to Syntax",
Syntactic Iconicity: The Human Dimension, M.E.Landsberg, Mouton de
Gruyter, Berlin.
· Andrews, Edna (1993), "The Iconicity of Gender Shifts
in Contemporary Russian", American Contributions to the Eleventh
International Congress of Slavists. Columbus, Robert A. Maguire and
Alan Timberlake: 202-213, Slavica.
· Anttila, Raimo, Sheila Embleton (1992), "The
Iconic Index: from Sound Change to Rhyming Slang", Iconicity in
Language, Raffaele Simone, John Benjamins Publishing Co, Amsterdam/Philadelphia.
· Armstrong, David E. (1983), "Iconicity, Arbitrariness
and Dulaity of Patterning in Signed and Spoken Language: Perspectives on
Language Evolution", Sign Language Studies, 38: 69.
· Askedal, John Ole. (1989), "On Language Signs and Linguistic
Iconicity", Livstegn, (Journal of the Norwegian Association for
Semiotic Studies, Bergen, Norway), 7,2: 115-29.
· Baer, Eugen (1986), "The Unconscious Icon: Topology
and Tropology", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture,
Paul Bouissac, Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Baron, Naomi (1984), "Speech, Sight and Signs: the
Role of Iconicity in Language and Art", Semiotica.
· Batteux, Charles (1767), Nouvel Examen du préjugé
sur l'inversion, pour servir de réponse à M. Beauzée,
Paris.
· Bencze, Lóránt (1991), "Iconicity in
Hungarian Grammar", Proceedings of LP '90, Linguistics and Phonetics:
Prospects and Applications, Bohumil Palek and Pøemysl Janota:
157-162, Charles University Press, Prague.
· Berezowski, Leszek (1997), "Iconic Motivation for the
Definite Article in English Geographical Proper Names", Studia Anglica
Posnaniensia, 32: 127-144.
· Bierman, Arthur K. (1962), "That There are no Iconic
Signs...", Philosophy and Phenomenological Research, 23: 243-49.
· Boisson, Claude Pierre (1993), "La liniearité:
Iconicité et arbitraire", L'ordre des mots, Domaine anglais.
Sait Etienne: Univ, II: 85-124, Jean Monnet.
· Bolinger, Dwight
(1985), "The Inherent Iconism of Intonation", Iconicity in
Syntax, John Haiman, John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Bonvillian, John D. (1993), "Early Sign Language Acquisition
in Children and Gorillas: Vocabulary Content and Sign Iconicity", First
Language, 13: 315-338.
· Bouissac, Paul (1986), "Iconicity and Pertinence",
Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al.,
Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Bouissac, Paul, Michael Herzfeld,
Ronald Posner (1986), Iconicity: Essays
on the Nature of Culture - Essays for Thomas A. Sebeok, Gunter Narr,
Tübingen.
· Brandon, R.N., N. Hornstein (1986), "From Icons
to Symbols: Some Speculations on the Origins of Language", Biology
and Philosophy, 1.
· Brekle, Herbert E. (1981), "Zur Integration eines speziellen
Typs ikonischer Elemente in primar schriftsprachlichen Wortbildungen einiger
europaischer Sprachen", Europäische Mehrsprachigkeit: Festschrift
zum 70. Geburtstag von Mario Wandruszka, Pockl-Wolfgang: 197-207, Tubingen,
Niemeyer. .
· Brinton, Laurel J, "The iconic role of aspect in Shakespeare's
Sonnet 129", Poetics Today, 6(3): 447-459.
· Brinton, Laurel J. (1987), "Diagrammatic Iconicity
in English Syntax", Recherches Semiotiques-Semiotic Inquiry,
7,1: 55-72.
· Brinton, Laurel J. (1987), "Iconic Word
Order Patterns in Chaucerian Prose", Prose, n Evans, Evans:
ns, -14 UP of America, 14 UP of America.
· Brinton, Laurel J. (1988), "The Iconicity of Rhetorical
Figures: 'Schemes' as Devices for Textual Cohesion", Language and
Style, 21: 162-90.
· Bybee, Joan L. (1985), "Diagrammatic Iconicity in Stem-Inflection
Relations", Iconicity in Syntax, John Haiman, Benjamins.
· Carani, Marie (1998), "Hypoiconicité comme paradigme
des arts visuel", Visio: Iconicité, Hypoiconicité/Hypoicons.
The Journal of the International Association for Visual Semiotics, 3:1:
65-84.
· Cifuentes, Honrubia, J.L. Tornel, J.L. Sala
(1996), "El predicativo en español: Iconicidad y gramática",
Lingüística Española Actual, XVIII: 17-47.
· Coelho, Carl A., Robert J. Duffy (1986), "Effects
of Iconicity, Motoric Complexity, and Linguistic Function on Sign Acquisition
in Aphasia", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 63:2: 519-530.
· Conradie, C.Jac. (2001), "Structural Iconicty. The
English S- and OF-Genitives", The Motivated Sign, Fischer and
Nänny: 229-247.
· Constantini, Michel
(1998), "Sur un paradoxe de l'iconique", Visio: Iconicité,
Hypoiconicité/Hypoicons. The Journal of the International Association
for Visual Semiotics, 3:1: 55-64, rnational Association for Visual Semiotics,
national Association for Visual Semiotics.
· Cuxac, Christian
(1993), "Iconicité des langues des signes", Faits de
Langues, 1: 47-56, 92-95, rnational Association for Visual Semiotics,
national Association for Visual Semiotics.
· Danesi, Marcel (1998), "Conceptual Iconicity
and Grammatical Rules: Towards a 'Reflexive Grammar", New Approaches
to Semiotics and the Human Sciences, William Pencak and Ralph J. Lindgren:
241-264, and the Human Sciences, nd the Human Sciences.
· Danon-Boileau, Laurent (1993), "De quelques préjugés
relaltifs à l'usage des notions de motivation et d'iconicité",
Faits de Langues, 1: 79-87.
· Danon-Boileau, Laurent (1993), "Motivation et iconicité",
Faits de Langues, 1: 1.
· Deely, John (1982), "Antecedents to Peirce's Notion
of Iconic Signs", Semiotics, Michael Herzfeld and Margot D.
Lenhart: 109-120, Plenum, New York.
· Deely, John (1986), "Idolum. Archaeology and Ontology
of the Iconic Sign", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture,
Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· DeLancey, Scott (1985), "The analysis-synthesis-lexis
cycle in Tibeto-Burman: a case study in motivated change", Iconicity
in Syntax, J. Haiman, John Benjamins, Philadelphia.
· Diderot, Denis, "Lettre sur les sourds et muets à
l'usage de ceux qui entendent et qui parlent", Diderot's Early Philosophical
Works, Margaret Jourdin, Open Court, Chicago.
· Diehl, Lon (1975), "Space case: some principles and
their implications concerning linear order in natural language", SIL
Working Papers, 19, University of North Dakota.
· Dorleijn, Gillis (1991), "Je bent in Groningen, maar
hier': Enkele opmerkingen over iconiciteit", Visies op cultuur en
literatuur: Opstellen naar aanleiding van het werk van J. J. A. Mooij,
Rien T. Segers: 123-130, Rodopi, Amsterdam.
· Droste, Filip G., John Fought (1989), Arbitrariness,
Iconicity and Conceptuality, 263, L.A.U.D. no.A, Duisburg.
· Eco, Umberto (1972), "Introduction to a Semiotics of
Iconic Signs", Versus, 2.
· Eco, Umberto (1986), "Mirrors", Iconicity:
Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr,
Tübingen.
· Eco, Umberto
(1998), "Réflexions à propos du débat sur l'iconisme",
Visio: Iconicité, Hypoiconicité/Hypoicons. The Journal
of the International Association for Visual Semiotics, 3:1: 9-32, é/Hypoicons.
The Journal of the International Association for Visual Semiotics, The Journal
of the International Association for Visual Semiotics.
· Engberg-Pedersen, Elisabeth (1996), "Iconic Motivations
in Conflict: Language-Specific Structure and Influence from the Medium",
Content, Expression and Structure: Studies in Danish Functional Grammar,
Elisabeth Engberg-Pedersen et al.: 39-64, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Engberg-Pedersen, Elisabeth (1996), "Iconicity and
Arbitrariness", Content, Expression and Structure: Studies in Danish
Functional Grammar, Elisabeth Engberg-Pedersen et al.: 453-468, Benjamins,
Amsterdam.
· Enkvist, Nils Erik (1981), "Experiential Iconicism
in Text Strategy", Text, 1,1: 97-111.
· Enkvist, Nils Erik (1990), "Discourse Comprehension,
Text Strategies and Style", AUMLA, 73: 166 - 180.
· Even-Zohar, Itamar (1986), "Depletion and Shift: the
Process of De-Iconization", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture,
Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Fabbrichesi, Rossella (1981), "L'iconisme e l'interpretazione
fenomenologica del concetto di somiglianza in Peirce", Acme,
34: 3: 467-498.
· Fatani, Afnan H. (2003), "The Iconic-cognitive Role
of Plosives and Fricatives: A Phonosemantic Analysis of a Classical Arabic
Prayer : Al-falaq (The Splitting) ", Forth Symposium on Iconicity
in Language and Literature- Louvain-La-Neuve.
· Fenk, August (1994), "Spatial metaphors and logical
pictures", Comprehension of Graphics, Advances in Psychology,
W. Schnotz & R.W. Kulhavy, 108: 43 - 62, Elsevier Science, Amsterdam:
North-Holland.
· Fenk, August (1997), "Representation and Iconicity",
Semiotica, 115: 3-4: 215-234.
· Fenk, August (1998), "Symbols and Icons in Diagrammatic
Representation", Pragmatics and Cognition, 6: 1-2: 301-334.
· Fenk, August (1998), "Symbols and Icons in Diagrammatic
Representation", Pragmatics and Cognition, special issue on "The
Concept of > Reference in the Cognitive Sciences", 6, 1/2: 301-34.
· Fenk, August (1999), "Ikonische Symbole und visuelle
Metaphern", Papiere zur Linguistik, 61: 2: 119 - 138.
· Fenk, August (2000), "Piktogramme und Diagramme",
Semiotische Berichte, 24: 1-4, 35-58.
· Fenk-Oczlon, Gertrand (1990), "Ikonismus versus Ökonomieprinzip
am Beispiel russischer Aspekt- und Kasusbildungen", Papiere zur
Linguistik, 42: 49-69.
· Fischer, Andreas (1999), "Graphological Iconicity in
Print Advertising", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer:
251-283.
· Fischer, Andreas (1999), "What, if Anything, Is Phonological
Iconicity?", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 123-134.
· Fischer, Olga (1997), "Iconicity in Language and Literature.
Language Innovation and Language Change", Neuphilologische Mitteilungen,
98: 63-87.
· Fischer, Olga (1999), "On the Role Played by Iconicity
in Grammaticalisation Process", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny
and Fischer: 345-374.
· Fischer, Olga, Max Nänny (1999), "Introduction:
Iconicity as a Creative Force in Language Use", Form Miming Meaning,
Nänny and Fischer: 15-34.
· Fischer, Olga, Max Nänny (2001), "Introduction:
Iconicity and Nature", Iconicity. Special Number of the European
Journal of English Studies (EJES), Nänny and Fischer, 5: 1: 3-16.
· Fischer, Olga, Max Nänny (2001), "The Motivated
Sign", Iconicity in Language and Literature, Nänny and
Fischer, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Fónagy, Ivan, "Why Iconicity?", Form
Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 3-36.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1995), "Iconicity of Expressive
Syntactic Transformations", Syntactic Iconicity and Linguistic Freezes,
The Human Dimension, Marge E. Landsberg: 285-304, Mouton de Gruyter,
Berlin.
· Francis, Elaine (1998), "Some reasons why iconicity
between lexical categories isn't perfect", Language Sciences,
20(4): 399-414.
· Frishberg, Nancy (1975), "Arbitrariness and Iconicity
in American Sign Language", Language, 51: 696-719.
· Geeraerts, Dirk (1990), "Homonymy, Iconicity, and Prototypicality",
Belgian Journal of Linguistics, 5: 49-74.
· Genette, Gérard (1976), Mimologiques, Seuil, Paris.
· Genette, Gérard (1995), Mimiologics, University of Nebraska, Lincoln.
· Givón, Talmy (1985), "Iconicity, Isomorphism
and Non-Arbitrary Coding in Syntax", Iconicity in Syntax, J.
Haiman: 187-219, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Givón, Talmy (1994), "Isomorphism in the Grammatical
Code, Cognitive and Biological Considerations", Iconicity in Language,
Raffaele Simone, John Benjamins Publishing Co, Amsterdam/Philadelphia.
· Gonzálvez, García, F. (2001), "Finding,
Seeing, Thinking and Observing in English Utopian Literature: Towards an
Understanding of the Relevance of NP+XP Complement Constructions in the
Morphology and Grammar of J. Swift's Gulliver's Travels", Atlantis,
22(2).
· Gonzálvez, García, F. (2001), "Literatura,
gramática e iconicidad: Algunas notas a propósito de las traducciones
de Shakespeare en español e italiano", Selected Papers from
the First International Conference on Literature and Translation: Theoretical
Approaches, P.Y. Raccah and B. Saiz Noeda, University of Alicante, Arrecife.
· Greenberg, Joseph H (1995), "On Language-Internal Iconicity",
Syntactic Iconicity and Linguistic Freezes, The Human Dimension,
Marge E. Landsberg: 57-63, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Haase, Martin (1993), "Pointing with Sounds: Iconicity
and Deictic Localisation", Aspekte der Lokalisation, Thomas
Muller-Bardey and Werner Drossard: 105-119, Bochum, Brockmeyer.
· Haiman, John (1980), "The Iconicity of Grammar: Isomorphism
and Motivation", Language, 56: 515-540.
· Haiman, John (1983), "Iconic and Economic Motivation",
Language: 59.
· Haiman, John
(1985a), Natural Syntax: Iconicity and Erosion, Cambridge University
Press, Cambridge.
· Haiman, John
(1985b), Iconicity in Syntax, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Haiman, John (1992), "Iconicity", International
Encyclopedia of Linguistics, 4 Vols., William Bright, 2: 191-195, Oxford.
· Haiman, John (1993a), "Life, the Universe, and Human
Language (a Brief Synopsis)", Language Sciences, 15: 293-322.
· Haiman, John (1993b), "Iconicity and Syntactic Change",
Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics: 1633-1639, Pergamon Press,
Oxford.
· Haiman, John (1994), "Ritualization and the Development
of Language", Perspectives on Grammaticalization, William Pagliuca:
3-28, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Haiman, John (1997a), "Self-Abasement in Language.
A Case Study on the Viability of a Metaphor", Essays on Language
Function and Language Type, dedicated to T.Givón, Joan Bybee,
John Haiman and Sandra A.Thompson: 181-198, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Haiman, John (1997b), "Repetition and Identity",
Lingua, 100: 57-70.
· Haiman, John (1998), Talk is Cheap, Oxford University
Press, Oxford.
· Herzfeld, Michael (1986), "On Some Rhetorical Uses
of Iconicity in Cultural Ideologies", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature
of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Hinton, Leanne (1994), "Diagrams and Metaphors: Iconic
Aspects in Language", Journal of Pragmatics, 22: 5-21.
· Hiraga, Masako (2000), The Interplay of Metaphor and
Iconicity: A Cognitive Approach, Brigham University, London.
· Hiraga, Masako K., Joanna Radwanska-Williams (1994),
"Metaphor and Iconicity", Journal of Pragmatics, 22 (1).
· Holzinger, D., Franz Dotter (1997), "Typologie
und Gebärdensprache: Ikonizität", Sprachtypologie und
Universalienforschung, 50: 115-142.
· Horanyi, Ozseb (1981), "Remarks on Peirce's Term 'Icon'",
Proceedings of the C.S. Peirce Bicentenary Congress, Kenneth L. Ketner
et al.: 59-62, Texas Tech, Lubbock.
· Itkonen, Esa (1986), "Form-Meaning Isomorphism or Iconicity
in Diachronic Linguistics (and Elsewhere)", Symposium on Formalization
in Historical Linguistics, Mart Remmel: 38-46, Estonian Academy of Sciences,
Tallin.
· Itkonen, Esa (1994), "Iconicity, Analogy and Universal
Grammar", Journal of Pragmatics, 22: 37-53.
· Jappy, Tony (1986), "Iconisme linguistique et métaphore",
Estudios Semióticos, 6/7: 43-59.
· Jappy, Tony (1988), "Iconisme linguistique", Degrés,
54-55: h1-h10.
· Jappy, Tony (1988-89), "Iconisme et structure de l'objet
des signes linguistiques", Etudes Littéraires de l'Université
de Laval, 21-3: 59-66.
· Jappy, Tony (1989), "Peirce Diagrams and Real Semantics",
The European Journal for Semiotic Studies, 1-4: 631-48.
· Jappy, Tony (1993), "Iconicity and Word Order",
L'Ordre des mots: Domaine anglais, Travaux LXXXI: 21-34, C.I.E.R.E.C.,
Université de Saint Etienne.
· Jappy, Tony (1994, 1997), "Diagram, Metaphor and the
Avoidance of Chiasmus: Some Implications of Jakobson's Iconicity Hypothesis",
Semiotics around the World: Synthesis in Diversity: Proceedings of the
Fifth Congress of the International Association for Semiotic Studies,
Rauch I, and G. Carr: 1077-1080, Berkeley.
· Jappy, Tony (1996), "On the Neglect of Peirce's Metaphor
in Current Theories of Iconicity", Peirce's Doctrine of Signs: Theory,
Applications and Connections, Colapietro, V. and Th. M. Olshewsky: 215-227,
Mouton de Gruyter, Amsterdam.
· Jappy, Tony (1996), "Signe iconique et tropologie visuelle",
Protée:Rhétoriques du visible, 24-1: 55-62.
· Jappy, Tony (1998), "Deux sémiotiques du texte
et de l'image", Protée, 26-3: 25-34.
· Jappy, Tony (1998), "Hipoiconicidad, abducción
y las ciencias especiales", Analogía, 12 (1): 97-110.
· Jappy, Tony (1999), "Iconicity and Inference : Peirce's
Logic and Language Research", Peirce Seminar Papers, Shapiro,
M. and M. Haley, 4: 41-76, Berghahn Books, Providence and Oxford.
· Johansen, Jörges Dines, "Iconicity in literature",
Semiotica, 110(1-2): 37-55.
· Joseph, Brian D. (1987), "On the Use of Iconic Elements
in Etymological Investigation. Some Case Studies from Greek", Diachronica.
International Journal of Historical Linguistics, 4(1/2): 1-26.
· Jung Song, Jae, "A note on iconicity in causatives",
Folia Linguistica, 26 (3-4): 333-338.
· Justice, B. (1980), "Iconicity and Association in Phonology,
Morphology and Syntax", Romance Philology, 33: 480-489.
· Karlsson, Fred (1984), "Structure and Iconicity
in Sign Language", Recent Research in European Sign Languages,
Filip Loncke et al.: 149-155, Loncke et al., Loncke et al..
· Kendon, Adam (1986), "Iconicity in Walpiri Sign Language",
Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al.,
Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Kentner, Kenneth Laine (1986), "Semiotic as an Observational
Science. See for Yourself: Developing Skills with Parts of Peirce's Beta
Existential Graphs", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture,
Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Kim, Andrew Inseok (1989), "Iconicity as a Constraint
on First and Second Language Acquisition: Relativization in Korean and English",
12: 49, DAI, Ann Arbor, MI.
· Kim, Hyang ryun (1989), "Iconicity in Syntactic Coding
of Topic Continuity - Based on English Narrative", The Journal of
English Language and Literature, 35:4: 785-810.
· Kimenyi, Alexandre (1989), "Reduplication and Binomial
Expressions in English: A Case of Syntagmatic Iconicity", The Semiotic
Bridge: Trends from California, Irmengard Rauch and Gerald F. Carr:
347-54, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Kirsner, Robert S, "Iconicity and grammatical meaning",
Iconicity and Syntax, J. Haiman: 249-270, Amsterdam, John Benjamins.
· Klamer, Marian (2001), "Expressives and Iconicity in
the Lexicon", Ideophones (Typological Studies in Language),
Erhard Voeltz and Christa Kilian-Hatz, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Klamer, Marian (2002), "Semantically Motivated Lexical
Patterns: A Study in Dutch and Kambera Expressives", Language,
78: 2.
· Klausenburger, Jürgen (1989), "Abstractness, Iconicity,
Redundancy: Reflections on French Inflections", Zeitschrift für
Französische Sprache und Literatur, 99:3: 225-233.
· Kleiber, Georges (1993), "Iconicite d'isomorphisme
et grammaire cognitive", Faits de Langues: Revue de Linguistique,
1: 105-121.
· Klinkenberg, Jean Marie (1985), "El signo iconico:
La retorica iconica", Teoria semiotica: Lenguajes y textos hispanicos,
Gallardo Miguel Angel Garrido: 713-722, Consejo Superior de Investigaciones
Cientificas, Madrid.
· Kopnick, Lutz (1992), "The Semiotic Poetential for
Iconicity in Spoken and Written Language", Deutsche Vierteljahrsschrift
für Literaturwissenschaft und Geistesgeschichte (DVLG), 66:2: 361-89,
. .
· Kortmann, Bernd (1999), "Iconicity, Typology and Cognition",
Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 375-392.
· Kouwenberg, Silvia, Darlene LaCharité (2001),
"The Iconic Interpretations of Reduplication: Issues in the Study of
Reduplication in Caribbean Creole Languages", Iconicity. Special
Number of the European Journal of English Studies, Fischer and Nänny,
5:1: 59-80.
· Krampen, Martin (1986), "The Development of Children's
Drawings as a Phase in the Ontogeny of Iconicity", Iconicity: Essays
on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Kuteva, Tania (1994), "Iconicity, and Auxiliation",
Journal of Pragmatics, 22: 71-81.
· Lamy, Bernard (1675), La Rhétorique ou l'Art de
parler, Pralard, Paris.
· Landsberg, Marge E. (1981), "On Iconicity and Semiotics:
Reply to Feldman", Current Anthropology, 22:3: 302-305.
· Landsberg, Marge E. (1986), "Iconic Aspects of Language:
The Imitation of Nonlinguistic Reality", Quaderni di Semantica,
7.2.
· Landsberg, Marge E. (1988), The Genesis of Language:
A Different Judgement of Evidence, Mouton, New York.
· Landsberg, Marge E.
(1995), Syntactic Iconicity and Linguistic Freezes, The Human Dimension,
Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Langacker, Ronald W. (1991), Concept, Image and Symbol.
The Cognitive Basis of Grammar, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Larsen, Sven Erik (1989), "Manet, Picasso, and the
Spectator: Identity or Iconicity?", Livstegn, 7:2: 99-113.
· Lecercle, Jean-Jacques (1990), The Violence of Language, Routledge, London.
· Lee, Michael (1988), "Language, Perception and the
World", Explaining Language Universals, John A. Hawkins: 211-46,
Blackwell, Oxford.
· Levin, Jules (1982), "Iconicity in Lithuanian",
Folia Slavica, 5: 230-245.
· Levy, Selvano (1986), Linguistic Principles and Iconic
Communication, 15,3: 216-26.
· MacCannell, Dean (1986), "Sights and Spectacles",
Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al.,
Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Mandel, Mark A. (1980), "Iconicity of Signs and Their
Learnability by Non-Signers", Proceedings of the First National
Symposium on Sign Languae Research and Teaching Washington: Nat. Assn. for
the Death, William C. Stokoe: 259-266.
· Mannheim, Bruce, Madeleine Newfield (1984), "Iconicity
in Phonological Change", Papers from the Fifth International Conference
of Historical Linguistics, A. Ahlquist, John Benjamins B. V., Amsterdam.
· Manoliu-Manea, Maria (1993), "Discourse Iconicity:
Double Compound Tenses in Romanian", Les langues menacées/Endangered
Languages, André Crochetière et al.: 103-106, PU Laval
Sainte Foi , .
· Mansfield, Tracy Cameron (1997), Prominence: from Sensation
to Language, University of California at San Diego, Dissertation.
· Maranda, Pierre (1986), "De-Textualization, semiotics
and Hermeneutics", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture,
Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Maranda, Pierre (1986), "Physiosemiotics. The Iconicity
of Blinking", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul
Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Miller-Silberman, Margery (1992), "Sign Language Iconicity
and Test Construction Theory for Deaf Individuals", DAI, DA9210189.
· Mills,
Carl (1997), "Iconicity and the Re-Presentation
of Information in Discourse", The Twenty-Third LACUS Forum,
Melby-Alan-K: 631-43, 631-43.
· Mizuko, Mark I. (1986), "Iconicity and Initial Learning
of Three Symbol Systems in Normal Three Year Old Children", DAI,
47:1: 159B, Ann Arbor, MI.
· Montgomery, Thomas (1978), "Iconism and Lexical Retention
in Spanish: Stative and Dynamic Verbs", Language, 54: 907-16.
· Montgomery, Thomas (1995), "A Latin Linguistic Icon
Readapted in Proto-Romance and in Medieval Spanish", Hispanic Review,
63:2: 147-155.
· Newmeyer, Frederick J. (1992), "Iconicity and Generative
Grammar", Language, 68: 756-796.
· Nicoloff, Franck (1993), "Désordre et désarroi:
L'iconicité emotive des exlamatives", L'ordre des mots, II:
Domaine anglais, II: 35-51, Jean Monnet, Sait Etienne: Univ.
· Nöth, Winfried (1990a), "The Semiotic Potential
for Iconicity in Spoken and Written Language", Kodikas-Code-Ars-semeiotica,
13: 3-4: 191-209.
· Nöth, Winfried
(1990b), Handbook of Semiotics, Indiana UP, Bloomington.
· Nyman,
Sirkku (1995), "Sequentiality and Iconicism
in Operating Instructions", Organization in Discourse, Brita
Warvik et al. : 403-408, in Operating Instructions, g Instructions.
· Orlansky, Michael D., John D. Bonvillian (1984),
"The Role of Iconicity in Early Sign Language Acquisition", Journal
of Speech and Hearing Disorders, 49:3: 287-292.
· Osolsobé, Ivo (1986), "Two Extreme of Iconicity",
Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al.,
Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Ostman, Jan Ole (1989), "Testing Iconicity: Sentence
Structure and Politeness", Belgian Journal of Linguistics, 4:
145-63.
· Pateman, Trevor (1986), "Transparent and Translucent
Icons", British Journal of Aesthetics, 26, 4: 380-82.
· Pelc, Jerzy (1986), "Iconicity. Iconic Signs or Iconic
Uses of Signs?", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture,
Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Pieroni, Silvia (1998), "Remarks on Iconicity and Case
Agreement", Indogermanische Forschungen, 103: 169-184.
· Plank, Frans (1978), "Über Asymbolie und Ikonizität",
Brennpunkte der Patholinguistik, Patholinguistica, Günter Peuser,
2, 243-73, Wilhelm Fink.
· Plank, Frans (1979), "Ikonisierung und De-Ikonisierung
als Prinzipien des Sprachwandels", Sprachwissenschaft, 4: 121-158.
· Ploog, D. (1986), "Biological Foundations of the Vocal
Expressions of Emotions", Emotion: Theory, Research and Experience,
Biological Foundations of Emotion, R. Plutchik and K. Hellerman: 3,
173-197.
· Pontecorvo, C. (1992), "Iconicity in Children's First
Written Texts", Iconicity in Language, R. Simone: 277-307, John
Benjamins Publishing Co, Amsterdam/Philadelphia.
· Posner, Roland (1982), "Iconicity in Syntax: The Natural
Order of Attributes", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture,
Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Posner, Roland (1982), "Iconicity in Syntax: The Natural
Order of Attributes", Rational Discourse: 49-80, Mouton, Amsterdam.
· Posner, Roland (1989), "The Place of Iconicity in Communication.
Abstract", Livstegn, 7,2: 92-97.
· Potter, Bernard (1987), "Le Graphemique et l'iconique
dans le message", Language Topics, Ross Steele and Terry Threadgold,
I and II: 305-13, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Poyatos, Fernando (1986), "Nonverbal Categories as
Personal and Sociocultural Identifiers. A Model for Social Interaction Research",
Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al.,
Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Radwánska-Williams, Joanna (1994), "The Problem
of Iconicity", Journal of Pragmatics, 22: 23-36.
· Ramat, Anna Giacalone (1992), "Iconicity in Grammaticalization
Processes", Iconicity in Language, R. Simone: 119-139, John
Benjamins Publishing Co, Amsterdam/Philadelphia.
· Randsdell, Joseph (1986), "On Peirce's Conception of
the Iconic Sign", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture,
Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Ransdell, Joseph (1986), "On Peirce's Conception of
the Iconic Sign", Iconicity, Paul Bouissac et al.: 51-74, Stauffenburg,
Tübingen.
· Rauch, Irmengard (1992), "Icon Destruction and Icon
Construction", Signs of Humanity/L'Homme et ses signes, Michel
Balat et al.: 401-405, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Rector, Monica (1986), "Emblems in Brazilian Culture",
Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al.,
Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Rey, Alain (1986), "Mimesis. Poétique et Iconisme.
Pour une relecture d'Aristote", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature
of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Richter, David (1985), "Two Studies in Iconic Syntax",
Language and Style, 18: 136-51.
· Rieber, Robert W.
(1989), "A Cross-Cultural Study of Language Universals: The Emotional
Meaning of Iconic and Graphic Stimuli", The Individual, Communication,
and Society, Robert W. Rieber: 170-90, Cambridge UP, Cambridge.
· Riggs, L. A., T. Karwoski (1934), "Synaesthesia",
British Journal of Psychology, 25: 29-41.
· Robertson, John S. (1983), "From Symbol to Icon: the
Evolution of the Pronomial System from Common Mayan to Modern Yucatan",
Language, 59: 529-40.
· Rouskov-Low, Jennifer (1993), "Iconicité énonciative
des marqueurs prosodiques", Faits de Langues, 1: 215-222.
· Rozik, Eli (1997), "The Common Deep Structure of Verbal
and Iconic Metaphors", Interart Poetics: Essays on the Interrelations
of the Arts and Media, Ulla-Britta Lagerroth et al. : 283-292, Rodopi,
Amsterdam, Netherlands.
· Samuel, Yoshiko Yokochi (1988), "The Syntax of Mimetic
Words and Iconicity", Journal of the Association of Teachers of
Japanese, 22:2: 135-149.
· Schmitt, A. (1950), "Schleifton und Stoßton",
Zeitschrift für Phonologie, 4.
· Schröder, Christoph (1989), "Sprachlicher Ikonismus:
Theoretische Grundlagen und Beispiele aus dem Türkischen", Papiere
zur Linguistik, 2:41: 3-76.
· Schwimmer, Eric (1986), "Icons of Identity", Iconicity:
Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr,
Tübingen.
· Sebeok, Thomas A. (1976), "Iconicity", Modern
Language Notes, 91: 1427-56.
· Seiler, Hansjakob (1989), "Iconicity in Functional
Perspective", Belgian Journal of Linguistics, 4: 165-72.
· Shapiro, Michael (1968), Toward the Recognition of Iconicity
in Language, ms., U of California Slavic Department, LA.
· Shapiro, Michael (1995), "Review of 'Iconicity in Language',
ed. by Raffaele Simone", Language, 71: 4.
· Siewierska, Anna, Jae Jungg Song (2001), Markedness
and iconicity: Some questions, Case, typology, and grammar: In honour of
Barry J. Blake, Typological Studies in Language, John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Simone, Raffaele
(1992), Iconicity in Language, Raffaele Simone, John Benjamins Publishing
Co, Amsterdam/Philadelphia.
· Sloane, David (1991), "The Name as Phonetic Icon: A
Reconsideration of Onomastic Significance in Gogol's 'The Overcoat'",
Slavic and East European Journal, 35:4: 473-488.
· Slobin, D.I. (1985), "The Child as a Linguistic Icon-Maker",
Iconicity in Syntax, J. Haiman: 221-248, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Smith, G. (1998), "The Political Impact of Name Sounds",
Communication Monograph, 65(2): 154-172.
· Sonesson, Gran (1998), "That There Are Many Kinds of
Iconic Signs", In Visio: Iconicité, Hypoiconicité/Hypoicons,
3:1: 33-54.
· Stolz, Thomas (1998), "Konstruktioneller
Ikonismus und verbale Flexionsmorphologie: Aus der wechselvollen Geschichte
des baltischen Konditionals", Sprachwissenschaft, 13: 1-2: 31-67,
altischen Konditionals, ltischen Konditionals.
· Swiggers, Pierre (1993), "Iconicité: Un coup
d'oeil historiographique et méthodologique", Faits de langues,
1: 21-28.
· Szolc, Piotr (1982), "Das ikonische Zeichen als Ausdruck
der göttlichen Realität in einer religiösen Gemeinschaft",
Linguistica Biblica, 51: 37-78.
· Tabakowska, Elzbieta (1999), "Linguistic Expression
of Perceptual Relationships. Iconicity as a Principle of Text Organization
(A Case Study)", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer:
409-422.
· Tasca, Norma (1995), Essays in Honour of Thomas A. Sebeok,
Alameda, Porto.
· Taub, Sarah Florence (1998), "Language
in the Body: Iconicity and Metaphor in American Sign Language", DA9827116:
Ann Arbor, MI, nd Metaphor in American Sign Language, hor in American Sign
Language.
· Thompson, Sandra A. (1987), "Iconicity and 'Indirect
Objects' in English", Journal of Pragmatics, 11,3: 399-406.
· Umiker-Sebeok, Jean (1986), "Growing Signs. From Firstness
to Thirdness in Life and Art", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of
Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Ungerer, Friedrich (1991), "Acronyms, Trade Names and
Motivation", Arbeiten aus Anglistik und Amerikanistik, 16: 131-158.
· Ungerer, Friedrich (1999), "Diagrammatic Iconicity
in Word-Formation", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer:
307-324.
· Ungerer, Friedrich (2000), "Arbitrarität, Ikonizität
und Motivation", Handbuch der Lexikologie, D.A. Cruse, Franz
Hundsnurscher, Michael Job und Peter Lutzeier, de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Urtz, Bernadette J. (1999), "Gender, Iconicity, and
Agreement in Russian", Slavic Gender Linguistics, Margaret H.
Mills: 27-37, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Van Langendonck, Willy (1985), "Pragmatics and Iconicity
as Factors Explaining the Paradox of Quantified Proper Names", Names:
Journal of the American Name Society, 33,3: 119-26.
· Verhaar, John (1983), "Two Aspects of Pragmatics: Topicality
and Iconicity", Proceedings of the XIIIth International Congress
of Linguists, Shiro Hattori et al.: 1076.
· Verhaar, John (1985), "On Iconicity and Hierarchy",
Studies in Language, 9,1: 21-76.
· Vodusek, Bozo (1981), "Ueber nichtonomatopoetische
ikonische Synonymie", Linguistica, 21: 5-45.
· Voigt, Vilmos (1986), "Early Forms of Iconicity in
Ethnic and Folk Art", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture,
Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· von Uexküll, Thure (1986), "From Index to Icon.
A Semiotic Approach at Interpreting Piaget's Developmental Theory",
Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al.,
Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Waugh, Linda (1992), "Let's Take the Con out of Iconicity:
Constraints on Iconicity in the Lexicon", American Journal of Semiotics,
9: 7-47.
· Waugh, Linda (1993), "Les degrés d'iconicité
diagrammatique dans le lexique", Faits de languages, 1: 227-234,
.***.
· Waugh, Linda (1994), "Degrees of Iconicity in the Lexicon",
Journal of Pragmatics.
· Waugh, Linda (1996), "Iconicity and the Lexicon",
Travaux du Cercle Linguistique de Prague, 2, John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Waugh, Linda R., Madeleine Newfield (1989), "Iconicity
and the Morpheme", Lingua.
· Waugh, Linda R., Madeleine Newfield (1995), "Iconicity in the Lexicon and its Relevance for a
Theory of Morphology", Syntactic iconicity and linguistic freezes.
The human dimension, Landsberg, Marge E.: 189-221, Berlin - New York.
· Wiese, Bernd (1996), "Iconicity and syncretism",
Theoretical Linguistics and Grammatical Description, Sackmann, Robin,
138: 323-344, John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Wilden, Anthony (1986), "Ideology and the Icon: Oscillation,
Contrdiction and Paradox: an Essay in Context Theory", Iconicity:
Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr,
Tübingen.
· Wyss, Eva Lia (1999), "Iconicity in the Digital World.
An Opportunity to Create a Personal Image?", Form Miming Meaning,
Nänny and Fischer: 285-304.
· Yan, Shun chiu (1993), "Iconicité à deux
niveaux: De la forme à la motivation", Faits de Langues,
1: 47-56.
· Yokoyama, Olga (1994), "Iconic Manifestation of Interlocutor
Distance in Russian", Journal of Pragmatics, 22: 83-102.
· Zellmer, Siegfried, "Zum mathematischen Zusammenhang
zwischen Ikonizitt, Indexikalitt und Symbolizitt", Semiosis,
27:3: 5-14.
· Carroll, Lewis (1962), Alice in Wonderland,
Through the Looking Glass, Puffin Books, England.
· Derrida, Jacques (1986), Glas, Seuil, Paris.
· Joyce, James (1939/1976), Finnegan's Wake, Penguin
Books, NY.
· Kipling, Rudyard (1902), "How the Alphabet was Made",
Just So Stories for Little Children, Macmillan, London.
· Most, Bernard (1990), The Cow that Went OINK, Harcourt,
Brace, Jovanovich, NY.
· Proust, Marcel (1970), The Remembrance of Things Past,
Random House, NY.
· , Abidharma Pitaka, Tripitaka.
· , Shiva-Sutra, P. T. Shrinivas Iyengar (trans).
· , The Upanishads, F. Max Müller.
· , "Infancy I and Infancy II", Lost Books of the Bible,
Bell Publishing Co., NY.
· (1997), Sefer Yetsirah, Samuel Weiser., York Beach, ME.
· Abrams, David
(1997), The Spell of the Sensuous, Random House, Vintage Books.
· Althoff, Karl Friedrich , "1998", Von den Phönikern und ihren Schrift
(das Uralphabet), The Primordial Alphabet and Gospel According to John,
n und ihren Schrift (das Uralphabet), The Primordial Alphabet and Gospel
According to John, und ihren Schrift (das Uralphabet), The Primordial Alphabet
and Gospel According to John: und ihren Schrift (das Uralphabet), The Primordial
Alphabet and Gospel According to John, nd ihren Schrift (das Uralphabet),
The Primordial Alphabet and Gospel According to John, ift (das Uralphabet),
The Primordial Alphabet and Gospel According to John.
· Andrews, Ted, Magical Name, A Practical Technique for
Inner Power.
· Andrews, Ted
(1990), The Sacred Power in your Name , Llewellyn.
· Andrews, Ted
(1992), Sacred Sounds: Transformation through Music and Words, Llewellyn.
· Angrell, Sigurd (1931), Lapptrumor och runmagi, Lund.
· Angrell, Sigurd (1931), Semantik mysteriereligion och
nordisk runmagi, Stockholm.
· Arcarti, Krystina (1994), Runes for Beginners, Headway
- Hodder and Stoughton.
· Ascarti, Kristyna (1994), Runes for Beginners, Headway
- Hodder and Stoughton.
· Aswyn, Freya
(1990), Leaves of Yggdrasil, Llewellyn.
· Aswyn, Freya (1998), Northern Mysteries and Magick :
Runes, Gods, and Feminine Powers,, Llewellyn Publications.
· Aswynn, Freya (1988), Leaves of Yggdrasil, London.
· Atwater, P. M. H. (1986), The Magickal Language of the
Runes, Bear and Company.
· Bailly, Edmond (1912), Le Chant des Voyelles comme invocation
aux dieux planétaires, suivi d'une restitution vocale avec accompagnement,
L'Art Indépendent, Paris.
· Bailly, Edmond (1912), Le Chant des Voyelles comme invocation
aux dieux planétaires, suivi d'une restitution vocale avec accompagnement,
Bélinsane, Nice.
· Bar-Lev, Zev (2001), Kabbalah and the Key-Letter System.
· Bar-Lev, Zev (2002), The Aleph-Bet Puzzle.
· bar-Yohhai, Shimon (5758), Seffer haZohar, Yerid
haSfarim, Jerusalem.
· Barry, Kieren (1998), Greek Qabbalah: Alphabetical Mysticism
and Numerology in the Ancient World, Samuel Weiser.
· Barthélemy, Abbé Jean-Jacques (1775), "Remarques
sur les médailles d'Antonin, frappées en Egypte", Mémoires
de l'Academie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres.
· Beitchman, Philip (1998), Alchemy of the Word: Cabala
if the Renaissance, SUNY Press, Binghamton, NY.
· ben-Dror, Gilah (1997), kb haotiyot: masoret umistorin
[The 22 Letters: Tradition and Mystery], Prolog, Israel.
· Berendt, Joachim-Ernst (1983), Nada Brahma. Die Welt ist Klang, Rowohlt Taschenbuch
Verlag, Hamburg.
· Berendt, Joachim-Ernst (1985), Das Dritte Ohr: Vom Hören der Welt, Rowolt,
Hamburg.
· Blech, Benjamin (1991), The Secrets of Hebrew Words,
Jason Aronson.
· Blofeld, John (1978), Die Macht des heiligen Lautes -
die geheime Tradition des Mantras, Wilhelm Bart Verlag, Bern, München.
· Blum, Ralph (1982),
The Book of Runes, St. Martin's Press, NY.
· Blum, Ralph (1987), Rune Play, Michael Joseph.
· Brix, H. (1928), Studier i nordisk runemagik, København.
· Brother Jerome, (1998), Learning the Runes with Brother
Jerome, Runecraft.
· Brother Jerome, (1998), Traveling Rune Companion Kit,
Runecraft.
· Cantenais, Jean (1982), La Voie des Lettres, Paris,
Albin-Michel.
· Cockayne, O. (1864), Leechdoms, Wortcunning and Starcraft,
London.
· Cooper, D. Jason (1986), Using the Runes, Aquarian
Press.
· Cooper, D. Jason (1994), Esoteric Rune Magic, Llewellyn.
· David, William (1980), The Harmonics of Sound, Color
and Vibration: a System of Self Awareness and Soul Evolution, DeVorss,
Marina del Rey.
· Davidson, H. E. (1990), The Seer in Celtic and Other
Traditions, John Donald, Edinburgh.
· Dickens, B. (1915), Runic and Historic Poems, Cambridge.
· Dickins, Bruce (1915 (reprinted 1968)), Runic and Other
Heroic Poems of the Teutonic Peoples, 1,2,3, Kraus Reprint, NY.
· Dolphin, Deon (1987), Rune Magic, Newcastle Publishing
Co.
· Dornseiff, Franz (1925), Das Alphabet in Mystik und Magie,
Teubner, Leipzig.
· Drucker, Johanna (1999), The Alphabetic Labyrinth,
Thames and Hudson.
· Duwel, Klaus (1968), Runenkunde, Stuttgart.
· Elliott, R. W. V. (1959), Runes: An Introduction,
Manchester University Press, Manchester.
· Elliott, R. W. V. (1980), Runes, Manchester University
Press, Manchester.
· Fabre D'Olivet, (1815-1816), La Langue Hébraique
restituée, Putnam and Sons, NY.
· Firmage, Richard A.
(1993), The Alphabet Abecedarium, David Godine Publisher, Boston.
· Flowers, Stephen E. (1986), "Runes and Magic: Magic
Formulaic Elements in the Older Runic Tradition", American University
Studies, I-53, NY.
· Foglio, Hélène (1985), Approches de l'Univers
Sonore. Mantras -- Sons -- Ponèmes, Le Courrier du Livre, Paris.
· Forstner, D. (1977), Die Welt der Christlichen Symbole,
Innsbruck/Wien/München.
· Fowden, Garth (1986), The Egyptian Hermes, Cambridge
University Press.
· Franke, Adolphe (1967), Kabbalah, New York.
· Frazer, J.G.. (1957), The Golden Bough: A Study in Magic
and Religion, London.
· Fries, Jan (1993), Helrunar - a Manual of Rune Magick,
Mandrake.
· Fuller, J. F. C. (1936), The Secret Wisdom of the Quaballah,
London.
· Gilchrist, Cherry (1987), Divination, the Search for
Meaning, Dryad Press, London.
· Ginsburg, Christian D. (1970), The Kabbalah: Its Doctrines,
Development and Literature, London.
· Ginzberg, Louis (1909), The Legends of the Jews,
The Jewish Publication Society of America, Philadelphia.
· Ginzberg, Yitzchak (1991), The Aleph-Bet: Jewish Thought
Revealed through the Hebrew Letters, Northvale, NJ.
· Ginzberg, Yitzchak (1995), The Aleph-Bet, Aronson,
Northvale, NJ.
· Glazerson, Mitiyahu (1991), Letters of Fire: Mystical
Insights into the Hebrew Language, Philipp Feldheim.
· Glazerson, Mitiyahu (1996), Torah, Light and Healing:
Mystical Insights into Healing Based on the Hebrew Language, Jason Aronson.
· Glazerson, Mitiyahu (1997), Building Blocks of the Soul:
Studies in the Letters and Words of the Hebrew Language, Jason Aronson.
· Gleason, William (1995), The Spiritual Foundations of
Aikido, Destiny Books, Rochester, VT.
· Godwin, Jocelyn (1987), Harmonies of Heaven and Earth,
Thames and Hudson, London.
· Godwin, Jocelyn (1990), Harmony of the Spheres: A Sourcebook,
Inner Traditions International, Rochester, VT.
· Godwin, Jocelyn (2000), The Mystery of the Seven Vowels
in Theory and Practice, Phanes Press, Port Huron, MI.
· Godwin, Jocelyn (2001), L'Esoterism Musicale en France,
Albin Michel, Paris.
· Graf, Ekhard (1989), Mythos Tarot - historische Fakten,
Ahlerstedt.
· Graf, Heinz-Joachim (1941), "Die Runennamen als sprachliche
Belege zur Ausdeutung germanischer Sinnbilder", Germanien, 9:
254-59.
· Graves, Robert
(1966), The White Goddess, Noonday Press, NY.
· Halevi, Z'ev ben Shimon (1974), Adam and the Kabbalistic
Tree, Samuel Weiser, York Beach, ME.
· Halevi, Z'ev ben Shimon (1979), Kabbalah, the Tradition
of Hidden Knowledge, Thames and Hudson, London.
· Hara, O. Hashnu, Number, Name and Color.
· Haralick, Robert, The Inner Meaning of the Hebrew Letters.
· Hoffman, Edward (1989), The Way of Splendor: Jewish Mysticism
and Modern Psychology, Jason Aronson, Northvale, NJ.
· Hoffman, Edward (1995), Opening the Inner Gates: New
Paths in Kabbaliah and Psychology, Shambhala, Boston.
· Hoffman, Edward, Karen Silver (1998), The Hebrew
Alphabet, A Mystical Journey, Chronicle Books.
· Hoffstein, Robert M., The English Alphabet: an Inquiry
into its Mystical Construction.
· Hoffstein, Robert M. (1992), A Mystical Key to the English
Language, Inner Traditions Intl.
· Hollander, Lee M.
(1990), "Sayings of the High One", The Poetic Edda, University
of Texas Press, Austin.
· Houk, Tina (1999), Knowledge from the Sacred Tree,
Ma'ak.
· Howard, Michael (1980), The Magic of the Runes, Samuel
Weiser, Inc..
· Howard, Michael (1985), The Wisdom of the Runes,
Rider.
· Howard, Michael (1994), The Mysteries of the Runes,
Capall Bana Publishing.
· Hulse, David Allen (1994), The Key of It All: An Encyclopedic
Guide to the Sacred Languages and Magickal Systems of the World: The Eastern
Mysteries, Vol 1, Llewellyn Publishers.
· Hulse, David Allen (1994), The Key of It All: An Encyclopedic
Guide to the Sacred Languages and Magickal Systems of the World: The Western
Mysteries, Vol 2, Llewellyn Publishers.
· Jones, Rowland (1768, 1972), Hieroglyfics, Scolar
Press.
· Jones, Rowland (1771, 1970), The Circles of Gomer,
Scolar Press, Menston, England.
· Jones, Rowland (1773), The Io-Triads, London.
· Kahir, M. (1960,
1980), Das verlorene Wort: Mystik und Magie der Sprache, Bietigheim.
· Khaliavkin, Vladislav Victorovich , "Metafizika imeni i runicheskie alfavity", ich,
ity, ty: y, in Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Khaliavkin.html
.
· King, Bernard
(1993), The Elements of the Runes, Element Books.
· Knight, Gareth (1965), A Practical Guide to Qabalistic
Symbolism, Helios Books, Watford Herts.
· Kohler, Kaufmann (1909), "The Tetragrammaton and its
Uses", Journal of Jewish Lore and Philosophy, 1: 10-32.
· Kukai, (1972), Major Works (1972), Translated with an
account of his life and a study of his thought, Yoshito S. Hakeda, Columbia
University Press.
· Kushner, Lawrence (1990), The Book of Letters: A Mystical
Aleph-Bet, Jewish Lights, Woodstock, VT.
· Lauer, Hans Erhard (1972), Weltenwort, Menschensprache,
Philosophisch-Antroposophischer Verlag, Dornach, Switzerland.
· Leaf, Reuben (1950, 1976), Hebrew Alphabets, 400 B.C.E.
to Our Days, Bloch Publishing Co., NY.
· Lethierry-Barrois, A. (1867), Hébreu Primitif;
formation des lettres ou chiffres, signes du zodiaque et racines hébraïgues
avec leurs dérivés dans les langues de l'Orient et de l'Europe,
A Frank, Paris.
· Lévi, Eliphias (1981a), The Mysteries of the Qabalah,
Wellingborough.
· Lévi, Eliphias (1981b), The Book of Splendours,
Wellingborough.
· Lipari, Paul
(1999), The Mystery of Runes, Andrew McMeel Publishing.
· List, Guido, Stephen E. Flowers (1988), Secret
of the Runes, Inner Traditions.
· List, Guido von (1912), Das Geheimnis der Runen,
Wien.
· Lory, Pierre (1996), "La Mystère des Lettres
en Terre dIslam", Annales de Philosophie, Beirut, Lebanon.
· Loughan, Susan
(1997), The Healing Runes, St. Martin's Press.
· Luzzato, Rabbi Moses (1970), General Principles of the
Kabbalah, NY.
· Luzzato, Rabbi Moses (1978), Chaim: the Way of God,
Feldheim, Jerusalem.
· Macalister, R. A. Stewart (1897, 1902, 1907), Studies
in Irish Epigraphy, London.
· Macalister, R. A. Stewart (1937), The Secret Languages
of Ireland, Cambridge.
· Macalister, R. A. Stewart (1945), Corpus Inscriptionum
Insularum Celticarum, Dublin.
· Magnus, Margaret
(1998), The Gods of the Word: Archetypes in the Consonants, Thomas
Jefferson University Press, Kirksville, MO.
· Malik, Khalid M. (2000), Ayn al Miftah (The Visual Key),
Ghouri, Birmingham.
· Matthews, John (1991), Taliesin: Shamanism and Bardic
Mysteries in Britain and Ireland, Aquarian, London.
· Matthews, John (1991), The Celtic Shaman, Element
Books, Shaftesbury.
· Matthews, John (1991), "Incubatory Sleep and Precognitive
Dreaming in the Celtic World", Psychology and Spiritual Traditions,
R. J. Stewart, Element Books, Shaftesbury.
· Matthews, John (1992), The World Atlas of Divination,
Headline Book Publishing, London.
· Mead, G. R. S. (1906), Thrice Great Hermes, Theosophical
Publishing Society, London.
· Meadows, Kenneth (1996), Rune Power, the Secret Knowledges
of the Wise Ones, Element, Rockport, MA.
· Menenger, Karl (1956), Zahl, Wort und Ziffer.
· Merzei, Arpad (1947), "Liberty of Language", Surréalisme,
Exhibition Catologue, Galerie Maeght, Paris.
· Moll, Ernst (1968), Die Sprache der Laute. Buchstannamen
und - Zeichen alter europäischer Alphabets im Lichte der Geisteswissenschaft,
Verlag Freies Geistesleben, Stuttgart.
· Moltke, Erik (1984), Runes and their Origin, Denmark
and Elsewhere, Copenhagen.
· Montague, Rhodes James (1998), Casting the Runes, Books of Wonder.
· Moran, Hugh A., David H. Kelley (1953,1969), "The
Alphabet and the Ancient Calendar Signs", Palo Alto, CA, Daily Press:
13-31.
· Muktananda, (1980), Secret of the Siddhas, SYDA Foundation,
South Fallsberg, NY.
· Munk, Rabbi Michael L. (1983), The Wisdom in the Hebrew
Alphabet, Mesorah, Brooklyn NY.
· Murray, Colin, Liz Murray (1988), The Celtic Tree
Oracle, London.
· Nakazono, Masahilo (1979), Inochi: The Book of Life,
Kototama Institute, Santa Fe.
· Nomenology Project, (1999),
The Hidden Truth of Your Name: A Complete Guide to First Names and What
They Say About the Real You, Ballentine Books.
· Nowotny, Karl Anton (1939), Runen und Sinnbilder, Germanien,
7: 218-225.
· O'Hehir, Brendan (1990), The Origin, Development and
History of the Ogham Script: Facts and Conjecture in Exploring Rock Art,
Donald L. Cyr: 11-12, Santa Barbara.
· Osborne, Marijane, Stella Langland (1982), Rune
Games, London.
· Ouakinin, Marc-Alain (1999), Mysteries of the Alphabet,
Josephine Bacon, Abbeville Press , NY.
· Page, R. I. (1987), Runes, Chronicle Books, San Francisco.
· Paul, Jim (1996), The Rune Poem, British Museum Publication.
· Pennick, Nigel (1978), Ogham and Runic Magical Writing
of Old Britiain and Northern Europe, Bar Hill.
· Pennick, Nigel (1982), Hitler's Secret Sciences,
Sudbury.
· Pennick, Nigel (1986), Runestaves and Oghams, Bar
Hill.
· Pennick, Nigel (1989), Practical Magic in the Northern
Tradition, Aquarian, London.
· Pennick, Nigel (1990a), Das Runen Orakel, München.
· Pennick, Nigel (1990b), Runic Astrology, Aquarian
Press.
· Pennick, Nigel (1991), The Secret Lore of Runes and Other
Ancient Alphabets, Rider, London.
· Pennick, Nigel (1992), Magical Alphabets, Weiser,
York Beach, ME.
· Peschel, Lisa
(1989), A Practical Guide to the Runes, Llewellyn.
· Peterson, James M. (1988), The Enchanted Alphabet,
Aquarian Press.
· Poirée, Elie (1900), "Le Chant gnostico-magique
des sept voyelles grecques, analyse musicale", Congrès international
d'histoire de la Musique, Paris.
· Poncé, Charles (1974), Kabbalah: An Introduction
and Illumination for the World Today, London.
· Poulton, Cody (1994), "Words With Power: Kotodama Reconsidered",
Kyoto Conference of Japanese Studies, 3: 186-198.
· Ravenwolf, Silver, Nigel Jackson (1999), Witches
Runes : Insights from the Old European Magickal Traditions, Llewellyn
Publications.
· Ring, Th. (1969), Astrologische Menschenkunde, Ausdruck
und Richtung der Kräfte, 2, Freiburg.
· Robinson, James
(1978), "Marsanes, Gospel of Truth", The Nag Hammadi Library,
HarperCollins Publishers.
· Ruelle, Charles Emile (1888), "Le Chant des sept voyelles
grecques d'après Démétrius et les papyrus de Leyde",
Révues des études grecques, London.
· Ruelle, Charles Emile (1900), "Le Chant gnostico-magique
des sept voyelles grecques esquisse historique", Congrès
international d'histoire de la Musique, Paris.
· Saunders, E. Dale (1985), Mudra: A Study of Symbolic
Gestures in Japanese Buddhist Sculpture, Bollingen/Princeton University
Press.
· Schimmel, Annemarie (1975), Mystical Dimensions of Islam,
University of North Carolina Press., Chapel Hill, NC.
· Schneider, K. (1993), Die germanischen Runennamen. Versuch
einer Gesamtdeutung, Meisenheim.
· Schwartz, Howard (1993), Gabriel's Palace, Oxford
University Press.
· Sédir, Paul (1897), Les Incantations, Chamuel,
Paris.
· Sherman, Josepha
(1996), Forging the Runes, Mass Market Paperback.
· Specht, Marie-Josette, Christoph Tautz (1986), Heileurythmie
und Medizin, Verlag Urachhaus Johannes M. Mayer, Stuttgart, Germany.
· Spiesberger, Karl (1955), Runenmagic, Berlin.
· Spiesberger, Karl (1976), Runenexerziten für Jedermann,
Freiburg.
· Spock, Marjorie (2002), "ABCDEFG: The Secret Life of
Letters", Eurhythmy Association Newsletter, LIII.
· Staal, Frits (1988), "Vedic Mantras", Mantra,
Harvey P. Alper, SUNY Press.
· Steiner, Rudolf (1921), Heileurhythmie,
Verlag der Rudolf Steiner-Nachlassverwaltung, chlassverwaltung.
· Steiner, Rudolf
(1942), Finding and Formulating the Cosmic Word, Anthroposophic Press,
Hudson, NY.
· Steiner, Rudolf (1970), Geisteswissenschaftliche Sprachbetrachtungen,
Dornach.
· Steiner, Rudolf (1978), Creative Speech, Rudolf Steiner
Press, London.
· Steiner, Rudolf (1982), The Alphabet, Mercury Press,
Spring Valley, NY.
· Steiner, Rudolf (1984), The Realm of Language, Mercury
Press, Spring Valley, NY.
· Steiner, Rudolf (1985), Eurhythmy as Visible Speech,
Rudolf Steiner Press, London.
· Steiner, Rudolf (1995), The Genius of Language, Anthroposophic
Press, Hudson, NY.
· Stevens, John, Kototama: The Secret Sounds of Aikido,
ms..
· Stockhausen, Karlheinz (1969), Stimmung, Universal
Edition, Vienna.
· Tanaka, Jigohei (1970), Ko-Shinto and Globe State. Zen-Itsu-Kaku,
Tokyo.
· Taylor, Insup Kim (1979), Greeks and Goths: A Study on
the Runes, London.
· Thorsson, Edred
(1984), Futhark - a Handbook of Rune Magic, Samuel Weiser, Inc.
· Thorsson, Edred (1987), Runelore: A Handbook of Esoteric
Runology, Samuel Weiser, Inc., York Beach.
· Thorsson, Edred (1988), At the Well of Wyrd: A Handbook
of Runic Divination, Samuel Weiser, Inc., York Beach.
· Thorsson, Edred (1989a), The Book of Troth, Llewellyn,
St. Paul.
· Thorsson, Edred (1989b), Rune Might, Llewellyn.
· Tramaine, Jon
(1996), Casting the Runes: Unlock the Ancient Craft of Self-Prediction,
Stewart Tabori and Chang.
· Turville-Petre, Edward, Oswald Gabriel, A. S. C.
Ross (1936), "Agrell's 'Magico-numerical' Theory of the Runes",
Folk-Lore, 47: 203-213.
· Tyson, Donald (1988), Rune Magic, Llewellyn.
· Ueshiba, Morihei (1991), Budo: Teachings of the Founder
of Aikido, John Stevens (trans), Kodansha.
· Ueshiba, Morihei (1993), The Essence of Aikido, John
Stevens, Kodansha.
· Vincent, Alexandre-Joseph-Hidulph (1958), Réponse
à M. Fétis et réfutation de son mémoire sur
cette question: Les Grec et les Romains ont-ils connu l'harmonie simultineé
des sons? et ont-ils fait l-usage dans leur musique?, Danel, Lille.
· Wadler, Arnold (1948), One Language, Source of All Tongues,
American Press for Art and Science, NY.
· Waite, A. E. (1965), The Holy Kabbalah, NY.
· Wardle, Thorolf (1983), Runelore, Braunschweig.
· Wardle, Thorolf (1984), The Runenames, Braunschweig.
· Wehmeyer, Ann (1977), "The Interface of Two Cultural
Constructs: Kotodama and Fuudo", Japanese Identity: Cultural Analyses,
Peter Nosco: 94-106, Center for Japan Studies at Teikyo Loretto Heights
University, Denver, Colorad.
· Weinreb, F. (1978), Zahl, Zeichen, Wort. Das symbolische
Universum der Bibelsprache, Reinbeck.
· Weinreb, F. (1979a), Buchstaben des Lebens, Freiburg.
· Weinreb, F. (1979b), Wunder der Zeichen - Wunder der
Sprache. Vom Sinn und Geheimnis der Buchstaben, Bern.
· Willis, Tony (1986a), The Rune User's Handbook, Aquarian
Press.
· Willis, Tony (1986b), The Runic Workbook, Aquarian
Press.
· Wirth, Hermann (1934), Die Heilige Urschrift der Menschheit,
Leipzig.
· Zeller, Otto (1977), Der Ursprung der Buchstabenschrift
und das Runenalphabet, Osnabrück.
· Zolar, (1970), The Encyclopedia of Ancient and Forbidden
Knowledge, Los Angeles.
· Allan, Keith (1980), Linguistic Meaning,
Routledge amd Kegan Paul, London.
· Allott, Robin
(1973), The Physical Foundation of Language, ELB., Seaford.
· Allott, Robin (1981), Lexicon and surface syntactic structure
of languages as societal but not arbitrary selections from a range of potential
physiologically-determined 'natural' word-forms and syntactic processes,
UNESCO Symposium on Glossogenetics.
· Allott, Robin (1981), "Structural inter-relation of
language and the processes underlying visual perception and action - indications
of isomorphism", UNESCO Symposium on Glossogenetics, Paris.
· Allott, Robin (1983), "Structure and Development of
the Lexicon in relation to the origin of language", International
Congress of Anthropological and Ethnological Sciences, Vancouver.
· Allott, Robin (1989), The Motor Theory of Language Origin,
Book Guild, Lewes, Sussex.
· Allott, Robin (1989), "The Origin of Language: The
General Problem", Studies in Language Origins, J. Wind et al.,
1 , John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Allott, Robin (1992), "Autism and the Motor Theory
of Language", Language Origins Society, Selwyn College.
· Allott, Robin (1994), "Diversity of Languages and the
Motor Theory", Studies in Language Origins, Jan Wind et al.,
3, John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Allott, Robin (1994), "Language and the Origin of Semiosis",
Origins of Semiosis: Sign Evolution in Nature and Culture, Winfried
Noth, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Antilla, Raimo (1975), "Affective Vocabulary in Finnish:
an(other) Invitation", Uralaltaische Jahrbücher, 47: 10-19.
· Antilla, Raimo (1977), "Toward a Semiotic Analysis
of Expressive Vocabulary", Semiosis, 5: 1: 27-40.
· Antilla, Raimo (1989), Historical and Comparative Linguistics,
John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Arens, H. (1969), Sprachwissenschaft. Der Gang ihrer
Entwicklung von der Antike bis zur Gegenwart, Freiburg/München.
· Aristotle, (1967), Poetics, Gerald F, Else (trans.),
University of Michigan Press.
· Armstrong, David F, William C. Stokoe, Sherman E.
Wilcox (1995), Gesture and the Nature of Language, Cambridge
Univ Press.
· Aubin, George F (1975), A Proto-Algonquian Dictionary,
National Museums of Canada, Ottawa.
· Aurelius, Augustinus (Saint Augustine) (1975), "De
origine verbi", De dialectica, On Dialectics, Jan Pinbord and
B. Darrell Jackson, Reidel, Dordrecht.
· Avetian, E.G. (1968), Priroda lingvisticheskogo znaka,
Yerevan.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1971), "Rol' vzaimosootvetstvia
oznachaemogo i oznachaiushchego v protsese zapominania slova", mat
IY sezda obchestva nsixologov, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1974), "K voprocu vospriatia
koda", Tezisi dokl. konferentsii 'problemi ergonomiki i injinernoi
nsixologii', Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1974), "K voprosu vosprinimaemosti
koda, 'problemi injinernoi psixologii i ergonomiki'", mat IY vsesoiuznoi
konferentsii injinernoi psixologii i ergonomiki, Leningrad.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1974), "O vlianii kodovogo
znaka na informatsiu", Tezisi dokl. konferentsii 'problemi ergonomiki
i injinernoi psixologii', Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1976), "Rol vzaimosootvetstvia
oznachaemogo i oznachaiushego v protsese zapominania slova", K 21
mejdunarodnomu kongresu/frantsia, 18-25 iulia 1976, Paris, Moscow.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1980), "Ob odnom novom variante
teorii proizvolnosti iazikovogo", mat YIII nauchnoi konferentsii
nsixologov, Baku.
· Banker, Elizabeth M. (1964), "Bahnar Reduplication",
Mon Khmer Studies, Saigon.
· Bar-Lev, Zev (1977), "Migbalot al Tnuot Pnimiyot [Restrictions
on Internal Vowels]", Hebrew Computational Linguistics, 12:
1-4.
· Bar-Lev, Zev (1977), "The Hebrew Morpheme", Lingua,
45: 319-331.
· Bar-Lev, Zev (1978), "Hebrew Intramorphemics",
Linguistics: 57-68.
· Bar-Lev, Zev (1978), "Natural-Abstract Hebrew Phonology",
Folia Linguistica, 11 - 3/4: 259-272.
· Basilius, Harold (1952), "Neo-Humboldtian Ethnolinguistics",
Word, 8: 95-105.
· Bates, Elizabeth (1979), Characteristic and Recognizability
of Vocal Expressions of Emotion, Foris, Dordrecht.
· Bates, Elizabeth, et al. (1979), The Emergence of Symbols,
Academic Press, New York.
· Beauzée, Nicholas (1767), Grammaire générale,
ou exposition raisonnaée des éléments nécessaires
du language, pour servir de fonement à l'étude de toutes les
langues, Paris.
· Beauzée, Nicholas (1984), Grammaire générale,
ou exposition raisonnaée des éléments nécessaires
du language, pour servir de fonement à l'étude de toutes les
langues, Friederich Frommann Verlag, Stuttgart.
· Bender, Marvin (1969), "Chance Correspondences in Unrelated
Languages", Language, 45: 519-31.
· Bergier, Nicolas Sylvestre (1764), Les Eléments
primitifs des langues, découverts par la comparaison des raicines
de l'hébreu avec celles du grec, du latin, et du français,
Brocas and Humblot, Paris.
· Bernadin de Saint-Pierre, Jacques-Henri (1815), Harmonies
de la nature, Paris.
· Bezooyen, Renee (1984), Word, 8: 95-105.
· Bezooyen, Renee van (1984), "Characteristics and Recognizability
of Vocal Expressions of D. Bolinger 'Signs and Symbols'", Language
- The Loaded Weapon, 3: 17-24, Longman, London.
· Bichakjian, Bernard H., Tatiana Chernigovskaya, Adam
Kendon, Anke Möller (2000), Becoming Loquens: More
Studies in Language Origins.
· Biese, Yrjö Mooses (1939), "Neuenglisch tick-tack
und Verwandtes", Neuphilologische Mitteilungen, 40, Helsinki.
· Blackmore, Susan (1999), The Meme Machine, Oxford
University Press.
· Blake, F. R. (1917), "Reduplication in Tagalog",
American Journal of Philology, 38: 425-31.
· Bleek, Wilhelm Immanuel (1868), Über den Ursprung
der Sprache, Hermann Boehlay.
· Bleek, Wilhelm Immanuel (1983), "Über den Ursprung
der Sprache", Linguistics and Evolutionary Theory, Benjamins.
· Blust, Robert A. (1969), "Some Proto-Austronesian Trisyllabels",
Oceanic Linguistics, 8: 85-104.
· Blust, Robert A. (1983), "A Linguistic Key to the Proto-Autronesian
Spirit World", Third Eastern Conference on Austronesian Linguistics,
Ohio University.
· Boas, Frans (1911),
Handbook of American Indian Languages, 40, Part I, Washington, DC.
· Bolinger, D., D.A. Sears (1982), Aspects of Language,
Harcourt, Brace, Jovanovich, New York.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1961), "Verbal Evocation", Lingua,
10: 113 ff.
· Bolinger, Dwight
(1965), Forms of English: Accent, Morpheme, Order, Isamu Abe and
Tetsuya Kamekiyo, Harvard University Press, Cambridge.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1971), "Semantic Overloading: a Restudy
of the Verb Remind", Language, 47: 522-547.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1980), Language - the Loaded Weapon:
the Use and Abuse of Language Today, Longman, London.
· Boller, Annegret (1978), "Reduplikation und Iteration
in den romaischen Sprachen", Archiv für das Studium der neueren
Sprachen, 215: 318-36.
· Booth, Mark W. (1976), "Art of Words in Songs",
Quarterly Journal of Speech, 62: 242-29.
· Bourdon, B. (1892), L'expression des émotions
et des tendances dans le langage, Paris.
· Braisby, Nick, Bradley Franks, James Hampton
(1996), "Essentialism, Word Use and ConceptsCognition", 59: 247-274.
· Brinton, Laurel J. (2001), Historical Linguistics 1999:
Selected Papers from the 14th International Conference on Historical Linguistics,
John Benjamins Publishing Company, Vancouver.
· Browman, Catherine, Louis Goldstein (1989), Gestural
Structures and Phonological Patterns. Status Report on Speech Research,
SR-97/98: 1-23, Haskins Laboratories, New Haven, Conn.
· Browman, Catherine, Louis Goldstein (1991), "Gestural
Structures: Distinctiveness, Phonological Processes, and Historical Change",
Modularity and the Motor Theory of Speech Perception, Ignatius M.
Mattingly and Michael Studdert-Kennedy: 313-338.
· Brown, Roger (1958), Words and Things, Free Press,
NY.
· Brudnyj, A.A. (1998), Psihologicheskaya germenevtika,
Moskva.
· Bryson, L. (1955), Symbols and Society, NY.
· Bühler, Karl (1934), Sprachtheorie und Darstellungsfunction
der Sprache, Gustav Fischer Verlag, Stuttgart.
· Burgmer, B. (1995), "Chromatic notation of music: Transforming
Bach and Webern into color and light", Leonardo Musical Journal,
5: 5-10.
· Burnet, James (Lord Monboddo) (1774-1792), Of the Origin
and Progress of Language, London.
· Burnet, James (Lord Monboddo) (1970), Of the Origin and
Progress of Language, Garland, NY.
· Burris, Harold W. Jr. (1979), "Geometric Figure Terms:
their Universality and Growth", Journal of Anthropology, 7,
2: 18-41.
· Bybee, Joan L (1985), Morphology: a study of the relation
between meaning and form, John Benjamins, Philadelphia.
· Callebaut, Bruno (1980), "Index historique et explicatif
des nom des oiseaux en français", Travaux de linguistique,
7: 127-28.
· Carroll, L. (1985), "Linguistic Correlates of Emotion
in Ruzante", The Eleventh LACUS Forum, 1984, Robert Hall, Hornbeam
Press, Columbia S.Carolina.
· Cassirer, Ernst (1923), "Die Kantischen Elemente in
Wilhelm von Humboldts Sprachphilosophie", Festschrift für Paul
Hensel: 105-127, Greiz, Ohag.
· Cassirer, Ernst
(1923-1929, 1953), Philosophie der symbolischen Formen, Philosophy of
Symbolic Forms, Yale University Press, New Haven.
· Cassirer, Ernst (1933), "La langage et la construction
du monde des objects", Journal de Psychologie Normale et Pathologique,
30: 18-44.
· Cassirer, Ernst (1946), Language and Myth, Harper
and Brothers, NY.
· Catford, J.C. (1991), "Panel Discussion: The Motor
Theory Alternative Accounts", Modularity and the Motor Theory of
Speech Perception, Ignatius M. Mattingly and Michael Studdert-Kennedy:
72.
· Chapman, Raymond (1984), The Treatment of Sounds in Language
and Literature, Basil Blackwell.
· Collart, Jean (1954), Varron, grammarien latin, Les
Belles Lettres, Paris.
· Collinson, W.E. (1939), "Comparative Synonymics",
Translation and Philological Society: 54-77.
· Condillac, Étienne Bonnot de (1789), "Dissertation
sur l'harmonie du style", Ouevres complètes, Paris.
· Condillac, Étienne Bonnot de (1971), An Essay
on the Origin of Human Knowledge, Scholars' Facsimiles and Reprints,
Gainsville, FL.
· Cooper, W.E., D Billings, R. Cole (1976),
"Articulatory effects of speech perception: a second report",
Journal of Phonetics, 4: 219-232.
· Corti, Maria (1981), Dante a un nuovo crocevia, La
lettere (Società dantesca italiana. Centro di studi e documentazione
dantesca e medievale) Quaderno 1, Libreria commisionaria Sansoni, Florence.
· Cummings, D. W., John Herum, .K. Lybbert (1971),
"Semantic Recurrence and Rhetorical Form", Language and Style,
4: 195-207.
· Curti, Theodore (1890), Die Sprachschöpfung: Versuch
einer Etymologie der menschlichen Sprache, A. Stuber, Wurzburg.
· Dalgarno, George (1834), Works of George Dalgarno,
Constable, Edinburgh.
· Darwin, Charles (1896), The Descent of Man and Selection
in Relation to Sex, D. Appleton, NY.
· Demaris, David (1998), "Pattern Formation in Spatially
Extended Nonlinear Systems: Toward a Foundation for Meaning in Symbolic
Forms", First International Conference on Anticipatory Systems,
American Institute of Physics, D. Dubois, 437: 469-494.
· Derrida, Jacques (1974), Of Grammatology, Gayatri
Chakravorti Spivak, Johns Hopkins University Press, Baltimore.
· Detloff, Wayne K. (1978), "A Study of Authors with
Reflections on Language and Jung's Typology", The Shaman from Elko,
C.G. Jung Institute of San Francisco, San Francisco, CA.
· Diamond, A. S. (1959), The History and Origin of Language,
London.
· Diamond, A. S. (1965), The History and Origin of Language,
Citadel Press, NY.
· Diringer, D.
(1947), The Alphabet: - A Key to the History of Mankind, London.
· Diringer, D. (1960), The A Story of the 'Aleph-Bet',
New York.
· Dolinina, I.B (1989), "Teoreticheskie aspekty glagol'noj
mnozhestvennosti", Tipologiya iterativnyh konstrukcij, Leningrad.
· Dooley, Robert A. (1983), Grammaticalization: an introduction,
Ms..
· Douglas, Mary (1970), Natural Symbols, Vintage Books,
NY.
· Dover, John (1998), Celtic Alphabet, Dover Publishers.
· Driver, Godfrey. R.
(1976), Semitic Writing: from Pictograph to Alphabet, Cambridge University
Press, London.
· Drucker, Johanna
(1995), The Alphabet Labyrinth, Thames and Hudson, London.
· Eco, Umberto (1976), A Theory of Semiotics, Indiana
University Press, Bloomington.
· Eco, Umberto (1995), The Search for the Perfect Language,
James Fentress, Blackwell, Oxford.
· Eco, Umberto (1998), Serendipities: Language and Lunacy.
· Empson, William (1951), The Structure of Complex Words,
New Directions Books, Norfolk, CT.
· Farrar, Frederick (1860), Essay on the Origin of Language,
Longmans, Green, London.
· Fauvel-Gouraud, Fr. (1844), Phrenomnemotechnic Principles,
Houel and Macon, New York.
· Fischer, Olga (1994a), "The Development of Quasi-Auxiliaries
in English and Changes in Word Order", Neophilologus, 78: 137-164.
· Fischer, Olga (1995), "The Distinction Between To and
Bare Infinitival Compliments in Late Middle English", Diachronica,
12: 1-30.
· Fleishman, Suzanne (1989), "Temporal Distance: A Basic
Linguistic Metaphor", Studies in Language, 13: 1-30.
· Flournoy, Theodore (1900), From India to the Planet Mars:
A Study of a Case of Somnabulism with Glossolalia, New York and London.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1962), "Mimik auf glottaler Ebene",
Phonetica, 8: 309-320.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1964), "Information du style verbal",
Linguistics, 4: 19-47.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1980), "Structure sémantique
des signes de ponctuation", Bulletin de la Société
Linguistique de Paris, 75: 95-129.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1981), "A semiotic Approach to
Prosodic Irregularities", Phonologica, Wolfgang Dressler et
al.: 137-152, Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität
Innsbruck, Innsbruck.
· Fónagy, Ivan, M.H. Han, Péla Simon
(1983), "Oral Gesturing in Two Unrelated Languages", Investigations
of the Speech Process. Quantitative Linguistics, Peter Winkler, 19:
103-122, Brockmeyer, Bochum.
· Fónagy, Ivan, Klara Magdics (1963), "Emotional
Patterns in Intonation and Music", Zeitschrift für Phonetik,
16: 293-326.
· Foster, Mary L. (1980), "The Growth of Symbolism in
Culture", Symbol as Sense: New Approaches to the Analysis of Language,
Mary LeCron and Stanley H. Brandes, Academic Press, NY. .
· Foster, Mary L. (1983), "Solving the Insoluble: Language
Genetics Today", Glossogenetics: the Origin and Evolution of Language,
Eric de Grolier, Harwood Academic Publishers, Paris. .
· Foster, Mary LeCron (1992), "Body Processes in the
Evolution of Language", Giving the Body its Due, Maxine Sheets-Johnstone:
208-230, State University of New York Press, Albany. .
· Foucault, Michel
(1970), The Order of Things: An Archaeology of the Human Sciences,
Vintage Books, NY.
· Fowler, Carol A, Lawrence D. Goldblum (1991), "The Perception of Phonetic Gestures", Modularity
and the Motor Theory of Speech Perception, Ignatius M. Mattingly and
Michael Studdert-Kennedy: 33-59.
· Fraser, Russel
(1977), The Language of Adam: On the Limits and Systems of Discourse,
Columbia University Press.
· Freedland, Jonathan (1994), "The Fine Art of Name-Calling",
The Guardian: 29.
· Fromkin, Victoria (1973), "Slips of the Tongue",
Scientific American.
· Fudge, Erik (1970), "Phonological Structure and Expressiveness",
Journal of Linguistics, 6: 161-315.
· Fyler, John M. (1988), "Saint Augustine, Genesis and
the Origin of Language", Saint Augustine and his Influence in the
Middle Ages, Edwad B. King and Jacqueline T. Schaefer, Press of the
University of the South, Sewanee, TN.
· Gaskell, M. Gareth, William D. Marslen-Wilson (1997),
"Integrating form and meaning: a distributed model of speech perception",
Language and Cognitive Processes, 12 (5/6): 613-656.
· Geiger, Lazarus (1869), Der Ursprung der Sprache,
J. G. Cotta, Stuttgart.
· Gelb, Ignance J. (1963), A Study of Writing, Chicago
University Press, Chicago.
· Gibson, Kathleen, Tim Ingold (1993), Tools, Language
and Cognition in Human Evolution, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
· Goldberg, Isaac (1938), The Wonder of Words, D. Appleton-Century,
London, NY.
· Goldin-Meadow, Susan (1993), "When does Gesture Become
Language? A Study of Gesture Used as a Primary Communication System by Deaf
Children of Hearing Parents", Tools, Language and Cognition in Human
Evolution, Kathleen Gibson, Tim Ingold, Cambridge University Press,
Cambridge.
· Gooch, Anthony (1967), Diminutive, Augmentative and Pejorative
Suffixes in Modern Spanish, Pergamon, NY.
· Goodman, F. D. (1969), "Phonetic Analysis of Glossolalia
in Four Cultural Settings", Journal for the Scientific Study of
Religion, 8: 227-239.
· Gorelov, I.N., K.F. Sedov (1998), Osnovy psiholingvistiki,
Moskva.
· Grammont, Maurice (1930), "La psychologie et la phonétique",
Journal de Psychologie.
· Hale, Kenneth (1971), "A Note on the Walpiri Tradition
of Antonymy", D. Steinberg and L..
· Hanika, Johann (1952), "Der r-Laut in Fruchtbarkeitsriten
und das Schnurholz", Bayerisches Jahrbuch für Volkskunde:
79-90.
· Healey, John
(1990), The Early Alphabet, British Museum, London.
· Helmont, Franciscus Mercurius Van (1657), Alphabeti vere
naturalis hebraici brevissima delineatio, Typis Abraham Lichtenthaleri,
Sulzbaci.
· Herder, Johann Gottfried (1967), On the Origin of Language, Frederick Ungar, NY.
· Hinton, Leanna (1986), "Musical Differentiation and
Linguistic Diffusion", Anthropology and Music: Essays in Honor of
David P. McAllester, Detroit Monographs in Musicology, C. Frisbie, 9,
Information Coordinators, Detroit.
· Holyoak, Keith J., Paul Thagard (1995), Mental Leaps. Analogy in Creative Thought, MIT
Press, Cambridge, MA.
· Hörmann, H. (1977), "Die Tiefendimension der Sprache",
Universitas, 4: 33-38.
· Jakobson, Roman (1960), "Closing Statement: Linguistics
and Poetics", Style in Language, T. A. Sebeok, MIT Press, Cambridge,
MA.
· Jakobson, Roman (1960), "Why 'Mama' and 'Papa'? Perspectives
in Psychological Theory, Essays in Honor of Heinz Werner", Selected
Writings I, 1, Mouton de Gruyter.
· Jakobson, Roman (1962), "Diskussion", Zeichen
und System der Sprache, II: 50-56.
· Jakobson, Roman (1966), "Quest for the Essence of Language",
Selected Writings II , 51: 345-359.
· Jakobson, Roman (1971), "Language in Relation to Other
Communication Systems", Selected Writings, II: 697-708.
· Jakobson, Roman (1979b), "Six leçons sur le
son et le sens", Roman Jakobson Selected Writings, VIII, Mouton
de Gruyter.
· Jeffries, Lesley (1993), The Language of Twentieth Century
Poetry, Macmillan.
· Jeffries, Lesley (1998), Meaning in English, Macmillan.
· Jensen, Hans (1969), Sign, Symbol and Script, New
York.
· Jones, Rowland (1764, 1972), The Origin of Languages
and Nations, Scolar Press, Menston, England.
· Joseph, John E. (1995), "Natural Grammar, Arbitrary
Lexicon: an Enduring Parallel in the History of Linguistic Thought",
Language and Communication, 15: 3: 213-225.
· Jung, Carl Gustav (1956), Symbols of Transformation,
Bollingen Foundation, Inc..
· Jünger, Ernst (1934), Geheimnisse der Sprache: Zwei
Essays, Hanseatische Verlagsanstalt, Hamburg.
· Jünger, Ernst (1963), Geheimnisse der Sprache,
Frankfurt/M.
· Kandel, Eric R., James H. Schwartz, Thomas M. Jessel
(1991), Principles of Neural Science, Prentice Hall, London.
· Kao, Diana, The Structure of the Syllable in Cantonese,
Mouton.
· Kazakevich, O.A (1983), "Osobennosti struktury slovarnyh
tolkovanij izobrazitel'nyh slov", Mezhdunarodnyj seminar po mashinnomu
perevodu, Tezisy dokladov, Moskva.
· Kelly, Michael H. (1992), "Using sound to solve syntactic
problems: The role of phonology in grammatical category assignments",
Psychological Review, 99: 349-364.
· Kendon, Adam (1972), "Some Relationships between Body
Motion and Speech: An Analysis of one example", Studies in Dyadic
Communication, Siegman, Aron Wolfe and Benjamin Pope: 177-210, Pergamon,
New York.
· Kendon, Adam. (1991), "Revisiting the gesture theory
of language origins", Paper for LOS Meeting, De Kalb, Illinois.
· Key, Harold (1965), "Some Semantic Functions of Reduplication
in Various Languages", Anthropological Linguistics, 76: 3: 88-102.
· Kirchner, G. (1938), "Scram", American Speech,
13: 152-53.
· Klages, L. (1948), Die Sprache als Quelle der Seelenkunde,
Zürich.
· Korshuk, E.V. (1987), Psiholingvisticheskaya tipoloiya
mezh`yazykovoj leksicheskoj interferencii, Minsk.
· Kripke, S. A. (1980), Naming and Necessity, Harvard
University Press, Cambridge, MA.
· Labov, William (1973), "The Boundaries of Words and
their Meanings", New Ways of Analyzing Variation in English,
J. N. Bailey and Roger Shuy, Georgetown University Press, Washington DC.
· Lakoff, George (1987), Women Fire and Dangerous Things,
University of Chicago Press, Chicago.
· Lakoff, George, Mark Johnson (1980), Metaphors
We Live By, University of Chicago Press.
· Lakoff, George, Mark Johnson (1989), More Than
Cool Reason: Field Guide to Poetic Metaphor, University of Chicago Press.
· Langacker, Ronald W (1991), Concept, Image and Symbol.
The Cognitive Basis of Grammar, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Latour, Susanne (1996), "Namen machen Marken - Handbuch
zur Entwicklung von Firmen- und Produktnamen", Campus Verlag.
· Laundry, Eugene (1911), La Théorie du Rythme et
le rythme du française déclamé, Paris.
· Lawler, John
(1980), "Remarks on [J. Ross on [G. Lakoff on Cognitive Grammar [and
Metaphors]]]", Current Syntactic Theories, Kac, IULC.
· Lawler, John (1981), "Lexical Semantics in the Commercial
Transaction Frame: Value, Worth, Cost and Price", Michigan Working
Papers in Linguistics: 1-12.
· Lawler, John (1985), Time is Money: the Anatomy of a
Metaphor, ms..
· Leavey, John P. (1987), Glassary, University of Nebraska
Press, Lincoln and London.
· Lebedeva, S.V. (1991), Psiholingvisticheskoe issledovanie
blizosti znacheniya slov v individual'nom soznanii, Saratov.
· Lecercle, Jean-Jacques (1990), The Violence of Language,
Routledge, London.
· Leiris, Michel, Language tanguage: ou ce que les mots
me disent.
· Leiris, Michel (1948), "Alphabet", Biffures,
La Règle du jeu, 1, Gallimard, Paris.
· Leisi, E. (1952), Der Wortinhalt, Quelle and Meyer.
· Lewis, M. (1986), The English Verb: an Exploration of
Structure and Meaning, Hove: Language Teaching Publications.
· Liberman, A.M., I.G. Mattingly (1985), "The
motor theory of speech perception revised", Cognition, 21: 1-36.
· Lieberman, Philip, Edmund S. Crelin (1971), "On
the Speech of Neanderthal Man", Linguistic Inquiry, 11: 203-222.
· Lindblom, Bjorn. (1991), "The Status of Phonetic Gestures",
Modularity and the Motor Theory of Speech Perception, Ignatius M.
Mattingly and Michael Studdert-Kennedy: 7-24.
· Liszka, James Jakób (1996), A General Introduction
to the Semeiotic of Charles Sanders Peirce, Indiana University Press,
Bloomington and Indianapolis.
· Lock, Andrew (1978), Action, Gesture, Symbol. The Emergence
of Language, Academic Press, London.
· Locke, John (1690,
1975), Essay Concerning Human Understanding, Clarendon Press, Oxford.
· Luria, A. R. (1968), The Mind of a Mnemonist: a Little
Book about a Vast Memory, Basic Books, New York.
· Makarenko, V.A (1989), Tagal'skoe slovoobrazovanie,
Leningrad.
· Marouzeau, J. (1930), Aspects du français,
Paris.
· Marouzeau, J. (1946), Précis de stylistique française,
Paris.
· Marrone, Caterina (1986), "Lingua universale e scrittura
segreta nell-opera di Kirchner", Encyclopedismo in Roma barocca.
Athanasium Kircher e il Museo del Collegio Romano tra Wunderkrammer e museo
scientifico, Maristella Casciaton Maria Grazia Ianniello and Maria Vitale,
Marsilio, Venice.
· Martinet, André (1937), La gémination consonantique
d'origine expressive dans les languages germaniques, Levin and Munksgaard,
Copenahagen.
· Martinet, André (1966), "Arbitraire linguistique
et double articulation", Readings in Linguistics, E. Hamp, F.
Householder and R. Austerlitz, II, U. of Chicago Press, Chicago and London.
· Mattingly, Ignatius M., Machael Studdert-Kennedy (1991), Modularity and the Motor Theory of Speech Perception,
Proceedings of a Conference to Honor Alvin M. Liberman, Lawrence Erlbaum
Associates, Hillsdale, NJ.
· Mayerthaler, Willi (1988), Naturalness in Morphology,
Karoma, Ann Arbor.
· McNeill, D. (1987), "So you do think gestures are non-verbal!",
Psychological Review, 94: 499-504.
· McNeill, David (1992), Hand and Mind: What Gestures Reveal
About Thought, U of Chicago Press.
· Mendenhall, George E. (1985), The Syllabic Inscriptions from Byblos, London.
· Menner, R. J. (1936), "The Conflict of Homonyms in
English", Language, 12: 229-244.
· Miller, D. Gary
(1994), Ancient Scripts and Phonological Knowledge, Benjamins.
· Miller, James E. (1973), Word, Self and Reality,
Dodd, Mead and Co., NY.
· Miller, Robert (1968), The Linguistic Relativity Principle
and Humboldtian Ethnolinguistics, Mouton, The Hague.
· Moorhouse, A. C. (1953), The Triumph of the Alphabet,,
Henry Schuman, NY.
· Morton, E.S. (1977), "On the occurrence and significance
of of motivation-structural rules in some bird and animal sounds.",
American Naturalist, 111: 855-869.
· Moses, Paul J. (1954), The Voice of Neurosis, ms:
11-13.
· Müller, Max (1891), The Science of Language: Lectures
Delivered at the Royal Institution, Charles Schribner's and Sons, NY.
· Murdock, G. P. (1959), "Cross Language Parallels in
Parental Kinship Terms", Anthropological Linguistics, 1: 9:
1-5.
· Nash, David, Jane Simpson (1981), "'No-Name'
in Central Australia", Chicago Linguistic Society, Chicago Linguistic
Society, Chicago.
· Nelme, L. D. (1772, 1972), An Essay towards an Investigation
of the Origin and Elements of Language and Letters, Scolar Press, Menston,
England.
· Nespoulous, Jean-Luc, Paul Perron, André Roch
Lecours (1986), The Biological Foundations of Gestures, Lawrence
Erlbaum, Hillsdale, NJ.
· Neveh, Joseph (1982), The Early History of the Alphabet,
E. J. Brill, Leiden.
· Oehl, Wilhelm (1917-1924), Elementare Wortschöfung,
Antrhropos.
· Ogloblin, A.K. (1980), "Materialy po udvoeniyu v madurskom
yazyke", Yazyki Yugo-Vostochnoj Azii, Problemy povtorov, Moskva.
· Ohala, John J. (1982a), "Physiological Mechanisms Underlying
Tone and Intonation", Preprints of the Working Group on Intonation,
Thirteenth International Congress of Linguists, H. Fujisaki and E. Garding,
13: 1-12, ICL Editorial Committee, Tokyo.
· Ohala, John J. (1982b), "The Phonological End Justifies
and Means", Preprints of the Plenary Session Papers, Thirteenth
International Congress of Linguists: 199-208, ICL Editorial Committee,
Tokyo.
· Ohala, John J. (1982c), "The Frequency Code and its
Effect on Certain Forms of Speech and Facial Expressions", Proceedings
of the Symposium on Acoustics, Phonetics and Speech Modelling, A. S.
House, 23/81: 1-31, Institute for Defense Analysis, Princeton.
· Ohala, John J. (1982d), "The Origin of Sound Patterns
in Vocal Tract Constraints", The Production of Speech, P. F.
MacNeilage: 189-216, Springer-Verlag, NY.
· Ohala, John J. (1983b), "Cross-Language Use of Pitch:
an Ethological View", Phonetica, 40: 1-18.
· Ohala, John J. (1984a), "An Ethological Perspective
on Common Cross-Language Utilization of Voice", Phonetica, 41:
1-16.
· Osgood, Charles E. (1952), "The Nature and Measurement
of Meaning", Psychology Bulletin, 44: 197-237.
· Osgood, Charles E., George J. Suci, P.H. Tannenbaum
(1957), The Measurement of Meaning, University of Illinois Perss,
Urbana.
· Ostwalt, Peter F. (1963, 1983), Soundmaking, the Acoustic
Communication of Emotion, C. C. Thomas, Springfield, IL.
· Paget, Sir Richard (1928), The origin of speech,
Proc. Royal Soc..
· Panov, E.N (1983), Znaki. Simvoly. Yazyki, Moskva.
· Paul, N., Cynthia Whissel (1992), "Memory for
Words in a Serial List as a Function of Primacy-Recency, Length, Order and
Location in a Two-Dimensional Emotional Space", Perceptual and Motor
Skills, 74: 427-432.
· Pei, Mario (1952), The Story of Language, Allen and
Unwin, London.
· Pei, Mario (1968), What's in a Word? - Language Yesterday,
Today and Tomorrow, Hawthorne Books, NY.
· Peirce, Charles S.
(1932), Collected Papers, Cambridge, MA.
· Peirce, Charles S. (1955 [1902]), "Logic as Semiotic:
the Theory of Signs", Philosophical Writings, S. Büchler:
98-119, Dover, NY.
· Piaget, J. (1929), The Child's Conception of the World,
J. and A. Tomlinson (trans), St. Albans, Paladin. .
· Piller, Ingrid (1999), "Iconicity in Brand Names",
Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 325-341.
· Piller, Ingrid (1999), "Variation in Automobile Naming",
Names: A Journal of Onomastics, 47:2: 83-107.
· Porzig, Walther (1954), "Alt und jung, alt und neu",
Sprachgeschichte und Wortbedeutung, Festschrift A. Debrunner, Bern.
· Potter, Ralph K., George A. Kopp, Harriet C. Green
(1947), Visible Speech, Van Nostrand, NY.
· Price, Ben G.
, "Artaud's Friends Pay a Visit to the Asylum of the Void", Asylum
of the Void, oid, id: d, n Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Price2.html
.
· Price, Ben G.
, "Authoritarian Grammar and Fundamentalist Articulation", list
Articulation, on, n, Iconicity in Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Price1.html
, Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Price1.html
.
· Quine, Willard von Ormen (1960), Word and Object, MIT Press.
· Radden, Gunter (1992), "The Cognitive Approach to Natural
Language", Thirty Years of Linguistics Evolution, Martin Putz:
513-42, Benjamins, Philadelphia.
· Rauch, Irmengard (1990), "On the Nature of Firsts in
Language Change", Proceedings of the Fourteenth International Congress
of Linguists, Werner Bahner, Joachim Schildt, Dieter Viehweger: 1432-34,
Akademie, Berlin.
· Reddy, Michael J. (1969), "A Semantic Approach to Metaphor",
Papers from the Fifth Regional Meeting, Chicago Linguistic Society,
Robert I. Binnick, Alica Davison, Georgia M. Green and Jerry L. Morgan,
5: 240-251, Chicago Linguistic Society, Chicago.
· Reddy, Michael J. (1979), "The Conduit Metaphor",
A. Ortony.
· Reichard, Gladys (1949), "Character of the Navajo Verb
Stem", Word, 5: 55-76.
· Renan, Ernest (1848, 1958), "De l'origine du langage",
Oeuvres complètes, 8, Calmann-Levy, Paris.
· Rosch, Eleanor (1973), "Natural Categories", Cognitive
Psychology, 4: 328-350.
· Ross, John Robert (1975), The Sound of Meaning, University
of Michigan.
· Ross, John Robert (1975), "The Chopper and the Sounder",
Fifteenth Regional Meeting, Chicago Linguistic Society, Chicago.
· Ross, John Robert (1979), "In Search of the Sounder",
University of Michigan.
· Roudet, Leonce (1910), Eléments de Phonétique
Générale, Paris.
· Rousselot, Abbe (1899), La phonétique expérimentale,
Paris.
· Ruhl, C. (1979), "Alleged Idioms with Hit", The
Fifth LACUS Forum, Wolck and Garvin, 5, Hornbeam, SC.
· Samarin, William J. (1972a), Tongues of Men and Angels,
New York.
· Samarin, William J. (1972b), "Variations and Variables
in Religious Glossolalia", Language in Society, 1: 121-130.
· Samarin, William J. (1973), "Linguistic Adaptation
to Speech Function", Language in Anthropology, Proceedings of the
9th International Congress of Anthropological Sciences, William McCormack,
9, Mouton, the Hague.
· Samarin, William J. (1979), "Simplification, Pidginization
and Language Change", Readings in Creole Studies, Story-Scientia,
I. F. Hancock: 55-68, Ghent, Blegiu.
· Samuels, Michael Louis (1969), "The Role of Functional
Selection in the History of English", Approaches to English Historical
Linguistics, Roger Lass: 325-344.
· Sartre, Jean-Paul (1949), What is Literature?, Philosophical
Library, NY.
· Sartre, Jean-Paul (1952), Saint Genet: Actor and Martyr,
Pantheon, NY.
· Sayce, A. H. (1875), Principles of Comparative Philology,
Trubner, London.
· Sayce, A. H. (1880), Introduction to the Science of Language,
Paul Kegan, London.
· Schafer, Murray R. (1997), The Tuning of the World,
Arcana Editions, Indian River, Ontario.
· Scheftelowitz, J. (1981), "Gleichklanzauber in Indien
und im jüdischen Volksglauben", Zeitschrift der deutschen morgenländuschen
Gesellschaft, 78: 106-110.
· Schuchardt, Hugo (1919-1921), "Sprachursprung",
Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1,2,3,4:
716-720, 863-69, 448-62, 194-207, Akademie Verlag, Berlin.
· Schulenberg, S. v. d. (1973), Leibniz als Sprachforscher,
Frankfurt/M.
· Schumann, Colmar (1872), Vom Wesen und Ursprung der Sprache,
Programm des Gymnasiums zu Berg, E. Baensch, Magdeburg.
· Sebeok, Thomas A (1952), "Coding in the Evolution of
Signalling Behavior", Behavioral Science, 7: 430-442.
· Sebeok, Thomas A., Jean Umiker-Sebeok (1992), The
Semiotic Web, De Gruyter, Berlin.
· Senner, Wayne M., The Origins of Writing, University
of Nebraska Press.
· Sereno, Joan A. (1983), Phonosyntactics: Sound-Syntax
Correspondences, Brown University, Providence, RI.
· Sereno, Joan A. (1994), "Phonosyntactics", Sound
Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge
University Press.
· Shahnarovich, A.M., N.M. Yur'eva (1990), Psiholingvisticheskij
analiz semantiki i grammatiki (na materiale ontogeneza), Moskva.
· Short, Thomas (1981), "Semiosis and Intentionality",
Transactions of the Charles Sanders Peirce Society: 27.
· Silverman, (1995), "Ballistic syllables", Anthropological
Linguistics, 37: 1: 70-89.
· Skoyles, John R. (1984), "Alphabet and the Western
Mind", Nature, 309: 409.
· Sokolov, A. N. (1972), Inner Speech and Thought,
Plenum, NY.
· Solomon, L. N. (1959), "Search for Physical Correlates
to Psychological Dimensions of Sounds", Journal of the Acoustical
Society of America, 31: 492-497.
· Starobinski, Jean (1979), Words Upon Words: The Anagrams
of Ferdinand de Saussure, Yale University Press, New Haven.
· Steinthal, Heymann (1877), Der Ursprung der Sprache,
F. Dummler, Berlin.
· Studdert-Kennedy, M. (1983), Psychobiology of Language,,
MIT, Cambridge, MA.
· Sundby, Bertil (1995), "English Word Formation as Described
by English Grammarians 1600-1800", Studia Anglistica Norvegia,
7, Novus Forlag, Oslo.
· Swadesh, Morris (1965), "Origen y evolución
del lenguaje humano", Anales de Antropología, 2: 61-88,
México.
· Swadesh, Morris (1965), "Origen y evolución
del lenguaje humano", Anales de Antropología, 2: 61-88,
México.
· Swadesh, Morris (1971), The Origin and Diversification
of Language, Aldine, Chicago.
· Taylor, Jo Beth (1973), "Names behind Bars", Love
and Wrestling, Butch and OK, Fred Tarpley, Names Institute, Commerce,
TX.
· Todorov, Tzvetan (1982), Theories of the Symbol,
Basil Blackwood, Oxford.
· Tory, Geoffroy (1529, 1931), Champ fleury; ou, l'Art
et science de la proportion des lettres, Charles Bosse, Paris.
· Traugott, Elizabeth Closs (1982), "From propositional
to textual and expressive meanings: Some semantic-pragmatic aspects of grammaticalization",
Perspectives on Historical Linguistics, Winfred P.Lehmann and Yakov
Malkiel: 245-71, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Traugott, Elizabeth Closs (1989), "On the rise in epistemic
meanings in English: An example of subjectification in semantic change",
Language, 65: 31-55.
· Trevarthen, Colwyn (1990), "Signs before Speech",
The Semiotic Web, Sebeok, Umiker-Sebeok: 689-755, De Gruyter, Berlin.
· Trojan, F. (1952), Der Ausdruck der Sprechstimme,
Vienna.
· Trojan, F. (1975), Biophonetik, Zürich.
· Tsujimura, Natsuko, An Introduction to Japanese Linguistics,
Blackwell, Oxford.
· Turgot, A. R. J. (1913-1923), Oeuvres de Turgot et documents
le concernant, avec biographie et notes, F. Alcan, Paris.
· Twaddell, W. F. (1939), "Combinations of Consonants
in Stressed Syllables in German", American Linguistics, 1, 2:
189-199, 31-50.
· Tyler, Edward Burnett (1871), Primitive Culture: Researches
into the Development of Mythology, Philosophy, Religion, Art and Custom,
John Murray, London.
· Ullman, B. L. (1927), "The Origin and Development of
the Alphabet", American Journal of Archaeology, 31: 311-328.
· Ullman, Stephen (1958), "Discussion in the 'Structure
of Meaning' session of the", Proceedings of the Eighth International
Congress of Linguistics: 679-682, Oslo University Press, Oslo.
· Ullman, Stephen (1963), Semantic Universals, Universals
of Human Language, Greenberg: 2: Phonology, Stanford University Press.
· Ulmer, Gregory L. (1985), Applied Grammatology: Post(e)-Pedagogy
from Jacques Derrida to Joseph Beuys, Johns Hopkins University Press,
Baltimore.
· Upward, Alan (1908), The New Word, Fifield, London.
· Usener, (1896), Götternamen. Versuch einer Lehre
von der religiösen Begriffsbildung, Bonn.
· Valéry, Paul (1958), "Poetry and Abstract Thought",
Works, The Art of Poetry: 7, Princeton University Press.
· Vanden Bergh, Keith, Keith Adler, Lauren Oliver
(1987), "Linguistic distinctions among Top Brand Names", Journal
of Advertizing Research, August/September: 39-44.
· Vihman, Marilyn May, "The role of mirror neurons in
the ontogeny of speech".
· Vilyunas, V.K. (1990), Psihologicheskie mehanizmy motivacii
cheloveka, Moskva.
· Vogel, Virgil J. (1991), "Placenames from Longfellow's
'Song og Hiawatha'", Names, 39: 261-67.
· Voltaire, , "Langues", Mélanges.
· Voronin, Stanislav (1996), "Etymological Phonosematics
and Glossogonic Research", Language Origins inside NPs, mtg
of the Language Origins Society.
· Vysotskii, M. V., M.V. Panov, P.N. Sidorov
(1966), Razvitie fonetiki sovremennogo russkogo qzyka, Nauka, Moscow.
· Wachter, Johann Georg (1752), Naturae et scripturae concordia,
Leipzig.
· Wadler, Arnold (1980), Der Turm von Babel, Wiesbaden.
· Watters, David E. (1998), The Kham Language
of West-Central Nepal (Takale dialect), University of Oregon.
· Watters, David E. (2002), A grammar of Kham, Cambridge
Grammatical Descriptions , R. M. W. Dixon and Keren Rice , 1, Cambridge
University Press, Cambridge.
· Werner, Heinz, Bernard Kaplan (1963), Symbolformation. An Organismic-Developmental Approach
to Language and its Expression of Thought, Wiley, New York/Sidney.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1974a), Language Origins,, Linstock
Press, Silver Spring, MD.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1979), "Lexical Polygenesis: Words
as Resultants of Multiple Linguistic Pressures", Sound and Sense.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1979), "Lexical Polygenesis: Words
as Resultants of Multiple Linguistic Pressures", The Fifth LACUS
Forum, Wolck and Garvin, Hornbeam, Columbia, SC.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1982), "Dimensions of Affect as Predictors
of the Free Classification of Affective Words", Perceptual and Motor
Skills, 54: 821-822.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1983), "Perceived Locus of Causality
as a Variable Effecting the Use of Emotional Words", Perceptual
and Motor Skills, 57: 127-131.
· Whissel, Cynthia, G. Povey, M. Dewson (1987),
"Remembering Mr. Smith: Memory for the Emotional Connotations of Personality
Describing Words", Journal of Social and Behavior Psychology,
2: 535-542.
· White, E., Cynthia Whissel, M. Dewson (1989),
"An Objective Quantification of the Affective Tone of Language in Children's
Television Programming", Journal of Social Behavior and Personality,
4: 127-131.
· Whorf, Benjamin L. (1963), Sprache, Denken, Wirklichkeit.
Beiträge zur Metalinguistik und Sprachphilosophie, Reinbeck.
· Wolck, Wolfgang, Paul L. Garvin (1979), The Fifth
LACUS Forum, Hornbeam, Columbia, S.C.
· Woodroffe, Sir John (1974), The Garland of Letters,
Madras, Ganesh and Co..
· Wundt, Wilhelm Max (1910), Völkerpsychologie,
1, die Sprache, W. Engelmann, Leipzig.
· Wundt, Wilhelm Max (1912a), Elemente der Völkerpsychologie,
A. Kroner, Leipzig.
· Wundt, Wilhelm Max (1912b), Die Sprache, A. Kroner,
Leipzig.
· Zhinkin, N.I. (1970), "Smysl i grammatika", Yazyk
i chelovek, Moskva.
· Zollitsch, L. (1976), Biologie der Wörter. Eine
etymophthongologische Systematik der deutschen Wörter einschließlich
der Lehn- und Fremdwörter, 2. Band.
· Abrams, David
(1997), The Spell of the Sensuous, Random House, Vintage Books.
· Adams, Douglas, John LLoyd (1990), The Deeper
Meaning of Liff, Harmony Books, New York.
· Bachelard, Gaston (1969), The Poetics of Reverie,
Orion Press, NY.
· Bachelard, Gaston (1969), The Poetics of Space, Beacon
Press, Boston.
· Bachelard, Gaston (1983), The Flame of a Candle,
Dallas Institute of the Humanities and Culture, Dallas.
· Bachelard, Gaston (1983), Water and Dreams: An Essay
on the Imagination of Matter, Dallas Institute of the Humanities and
Culture, Dallas.
· Bachelard, Gaston (1988), Air and Dreams: An Essay on
the Imagination of Movement, Dallas Institute of the Humanities and
Culture, Dallas.
· Beaulieu, John (1987), Music and Sound in the Healing
Arts, Station Hill Press.
· Case, Paul Foster (1981), The Masonic Letter 'G',
Macoy Publishing.
· Cohane, John Philip (1969), The Key, Crown Pubishers,
NY.
· Dionysius of Halicarnassus, , Peri suntheseos onomaton,
14.
· Emerson, Ralph W.
(1981 [1836]), "Nature", The Portable Emerson, Carl Bode,
Penguin.
· Epicurus, , Letter to Heroditus.
· Gellius, Aulus, Noctes Atticae.
· Guzzetta, Cathie E. (1991), "Music Therapy: Nursing
the Music of the Soul", Music: Physician for the Times to Come,
Don Campbell, Quest Books.
· Lucretius, (1975), De rerun natura, W. H. D. Rouse
(trans), 5, Heinemann, London.
· Malato, Charles (1894), "Some Anarchist Portraits",
Fortnightly Review, Chapter 20.
· Maltesta, Enrico, A Talk Between Two Workers, Freedom
Press.
· McClellan, Randall (1991), The Healing Forces of Music:
History, Theory and Practice: 50, Element, Inc.
· Nicolaevsky, Boris (1934), Azev the Spy: 100, Doubleday,
NY.
· Nigidius, , Commentarii grammatici.
· Worrel, Thomas D. (1997), "The Initiatic Symbolism
of Freemasonry", Gnosis, 44.
· , The Upanishads, translated by F. Max
Müller, Dover Publications, NY.
· Abel, Carl (1883), The Ilchester Lectures on Comparative
Lexicography, Trubner and Co., London.
· Abel, Carl (1884), Über den Gesinn der Urworte,
W. Friedrich, Leizig.
· Abelin, Aasa (1986), "Ljudsymbolism eller varför
säger kossan muu", Mänsklig kommunikation, Jens Allwood,
Guling, Göteborg .
· Abelin, Aasa. (1996), "A lexical decision experiment
with onomatopoeic, sound symbolic and arbitrary words", Speech,
Music and Hearing, TMH-QPSR, Stockholm.
· Abelin, Aasa (1998), "Swedish Phonesthemes", Proceedings
of FONETIK, 98, Department of Linguistics, Stockholm University.
· Abelin, Aasa (1999), "Phonesthemes", Proceedings
from International Conference of Phonetic Sciences: 99, Univ. of California,
Berkely.
· Abelin, Aasa (1999), "Studies in Sound
Symbolism", Gothenburg Monographs in Linguistics, 17, Göteborg.
· Adi, Thomas, Ken O. Ewell (1987), "Letter Semantics
in Arabic Morphology", Morphology Workshop Proceedings of the 1987
Linguistic Institute, 1: 450-454, Stanford University Press, Tokyo.
· Adrian, E.D. (1954), "The physiological basis of perception",
Brain Mechanisms and Consciousness, Adrian et al., Oxford.
· Afanas'ev, Lazar' Andreevich (1993), Fonosemantika obraznyh
slov yakutskogo ygazyka, Avtoref. dis. . kand. filol. nauk, Yakutskij
inst yazyka, literatury i istorii, Yakutsk.
· Al Sasi, A. (2002), "Attaûlil AlSawti LilxiTab
Ashshi9ri", Proceedings of the 9th Conference on Literature Criticism
: 23, Irbid, Jordan.
· Al-Farahidi (died 786), (1971), Al-9ain., Al-Makhzoumi
M. and Al-Samirraai I. eds. , A. Dar Wa Maktabat Al-Hilal, Beirut. .
· Al-Jurjani, A. (died 1078). (1995), Dalaa'elu L-I9jaaz.,
M. Al-tunji, Dar L-Kitab, Al-Arabi, Beirut..
· Alfonso, A. (1966), Japanese Language Patterns, 1:
450-454, Sophia University Press, Tokyo.
· Allott, Robin
(1974), "Some apparent uniformities between languages in colour-naming",
Language and Speech, 17: 377-402.
· Allott, Robin (1989), The Motor Theory of Origin,
Book Guild, Lewes.
· Allott, Robin (1991), "Japanese and the Motor Theory
of Language", Language Origins Society, De Kalb. Illinois.
· Allott, Robin (1991), "The Motor Theory of Language",
Studies in Language Origins, von Raffler-Engel et al., John Benjamins,
Amsterdam.
· Allott, Robin (1992), "The Motor Theory of Language:
Origin and Function", Language Origin: A Multidisciplinary Approach,
Chiarelli et al., NATO Advanced Study Institute, Kluwer Academic Publishers,
Dordrecht.
· Allott, Robin (1993), "The Articulatory basis of the
Alphabet", Studies in Language Origins, 4, Linstock Press.
· Allott, Robin (1994), Gestural Equivalence (Equivalents)
of Language, Berkeley.
· Allott, Robin (1995), "Sound Symbolism", Language
in the Ice Age, U. Figge and W. Koch, Brockmeyer, Bochum.
· Allport, G. (1935), "Phonetic Symbolism in Hungarian
Words", ms., Harvard University, Cambridge.
· Alspach, E. M. (1917), "On the Psychological Response
to Unknown Proper Names", American Journal of Psychology , 28:
436-43.
· Amrein, M. (1927), Rhytmus als Ausdruck inneren Erlebens
in Dantes Divina Comedia, Zürich.
· Anderson, Earl R. (1998), A Grammar of Iconism, Farleigh
University Press, Madison, Teaneck.
· Anderson, Earl R. (2001), "Old English poets and their
Lain sources: Iconicity in Cædmon's Hymn and The Phoenix", The
Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and
Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· André, Jacques (1966), "Onomatopées et
les noms d-oiseaux en latin", Bulletin de la Societé de Linguistique
de Paris, 61: 146-56.
· André, Jacques (1967), Les noms d-oiseaux en latin,
Klincksieck, Paris.
· Anisfeld, Moshe (1968), "Subjective Approximation of
Relative Letter Incidence in Pleasant and Unpleasant Words", Journal
of Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior, 7: 33.
· Annamalai, E. (1968), "Onomatopoetic Resistance to
Sound Change in Dravidian", Studies in Indian Linguistics, M.
B. Emeneau, 15-9, Sastipurti , Poona and Annamalainagar.
· Anscombre, J-C. (1985), "Onomatopées, délocutivité
et autres bla-blas", Revue Romaine, 20: 169-207.
· Antilla, Raimo, William J. Samarin (1970), "Inventory
and Choice in Expressive Language", Word, 26: 153-169.
· Aoki, Haruo (1977), "Reduplication in Nez Perce",
International Journal of American Linguistics, 29: 42-44.
· Aoki, Haruo (1994), "Symbolism in Nez Perce",
Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala,
Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
· Arzhevskaya, I.S., Stanislav V. Voronin (1986), "K
voprosu o RL-formantah v anglijskih zvukoizobrazitel'nyh glagolah",
Poluaffiksaciya v terminologii i literaturnoj forme, Vladivostok.
· Aschenbrenner, M. (1952), Gestalt und Leben der Sprache,
Goethe Institut, München.
· Aschenbrenner, M. (1975), Die Sprache als Kunstwerk.
Von der Bildekraft der Konsonanten, Schaffhausen.
· Asher, James J. (1965), "Comment: Phonetic Symbolism
Reexamined", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 20: 824.
· Ashmarin, N.I. (1918), Osnovy Huvawskoj Mimiologii,
Kazan'.
· Atzet, J., Harold B. Gerard (1965), "A Study
of Phonetic Symbolism among Navajo Speakers", Journal of Personality
and Social Psychology, 1: 524-528.
· Austerlitz, Robert (1960), "Two Nascent Affective Suffixes
in Finnish", American Studies in Uralic Linguistics, 1: 1-5.
· Austerlitz, Robert (1994), "Finnish and Gilyak Sound
Symbolism - the Interplay between System and History", Sound Symbolism,
Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press,
Cambridge.
· Bada, M.D. (1992), Sootnoshenie zvukovyh i znachash'ih
edinic v yazykah s razlichnym morfologicheskim stroem, Moskva.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1955), O psixologicheskoi prirode
naimenovania, avtoreferat kand. disert..
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1957), "Experimental Materials
concerning the problem of Naming", The works of the Acad. of Scien.
of Georgia, D. Uznadze Institute of Psychology, The Psychology, V: 11.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1957), "Some Experimental
Data on the Issue of Naming and its Significance for the Problem of Linguistic
Sign Essence", The 13th Scientific conference of the Institute of
Psychology (In Georgian), 13.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1959), "Eksperimentalnoe
izuchenie procesa naimenovania, tezisi,", doklad na I kongresse
obshestva psixologov, Moskva.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1960), "O prirode eksperimentalno
ustanovlennoi zakonomernosti naimenovania", Voprosi psixologii,
mat. I zkv. konferentsii psixologov, 1, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1961), "Problema psixologicheskix
osnov naimenovania v eksperimentalnoi nsixologii", mat III zvk,
konf. psixologov, Erevan.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1964), "K voprosy o roli
procesa naimenovania v formirovanii znachenia slova", Voproci nsixologii,
tezisi dokl. ha respublikanskoi psixologicheskoi konferencii, Kiev.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1964), "Ob odnoi ocobennosti
vospriatia slov neznakomogo iazika", mat, IY hauchnoi konferencii
ZVK nsixologov, TBILISI.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1964), "The Problem of Naming
In experimantal Psychology", TSU Works # 92, Series of Works on
Philosofical Sciences, (In Georgian).
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1966), "Eksperimental'nie
dannie o psixologicheskoi prirode naimenovania i problema iazikovogo znaka",
mat, seminara po psixolingvistike, MOSKVA.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1966), "Experimental Data
on the Psychological Nature of Naming (in Russian)", Trudy:
124, Tbilisskogo Universiteta, Tblisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1966), "Nekotorie eksperimental'nie
dannie o psixologicheskoi prirode naimenovania", trudi, TGU,
T: 124, TBILISI.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1967), "Results of Some Experimental
Studies on Naming", International Journal of Psychology, 2:
161-169.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1968), Problema naimenovania
v eksperimental'noi psixologii, avtoreferat doktorskoi disertatsii,
Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1968), The Problem of Naming
in Experimental Psychology,(In Georgian).
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1968), "K voprosu o strukturno
tselostnoi prirode zvukovoi storony slova", Mat, III sezda obshestva
psixologov, T I Leningrad.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1968), "On the Problem of
Comprehension of a Word meaning", TSU Works, V.128.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1969), "Ob informacionnoi
i mnemicheskoi tsennosti vzaimosootvetstvia zvukovoi storony i znachenia
slova", Simpoziuma priom informacii i ustanovka, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1970), "Eksperimental'nie
dannie cimvolizma otdel'nix fonem i teoria iazikovovo navyka", Mat
III simpoziuma po psixolingvistike, Moskva.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1970), "O psixologicheskom
mexanizme evfemizatsii", Mat, U nauchnoi konferentsii psixologov,
ZKV, Baku.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1970), "O roli ustanovki
v procese naimenovania v rechi", Mat, cimpoziuma plani i modeli
budushego, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1971), Eksperimental;naya psixologiya
naimenovaniya, Tblisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1971), Experimental Psychology
of Naming.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1972), "Nekotorie ocobennosti
vzaimosviazania znachenii i zvukovoi storoni slova", Tezisi dokladov
nauchn. konf, Erevan.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1974), "K voprosy foneticheskogo
simvolizma estestvennix iazikov", mat, YI nauchnoi konferentsii
psixologov, Baku.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1977), "K voprosu postijenia
znachenia neznakomogo slova v verbalnom kontexste", YII nauchnaia
konferentsia psixologov, VII, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1978), "Nekotorie xarakternie
ocobennosti rechevogo znaka v aspekte problemi realnosti bessoznatelnogo
nsixicheskogo 'bessoznatelnoe, priroda, funktsii, metodi issledovania'",
mejdunarodnogo simpozima, III, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1979), "Actors and sence
of a Word", Theatrical Researches, 8.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1980), "O roli zvuchania
v formirovanii znachenia neznakomogo slova na osnove verbalnogo kontexsta",
mat XXII mejdunarodnogo kongressa psixologov, Leiptsig.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1981), "Mnemonic Value of
the Sound and Meaning Interconformity of a Word", TSU Works,
222.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1995), "The Sound and Meaning
Interrelation of Word Research by Satiation Method", Materials of
the 1st Congress of Georgian Psychologists.
· Balahonskaya, L.V. (1999), "Yekspressivnye vozmozhnosti
vzaimodeystviya fonosemanticheskix i supragrafemnyx sredstv v reklamnon
tekste", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 118, Moskva.
· Balash, M.A. (2000), "Iskusstvennyj tekst kak ob`ekt
fonosemanticheskogo issledovaniya", Yazykovoe bytie cheloveka i
yetnosa: psiholingvisticheski i kognitivnyj aspekty, 2: 3-9, Barnaul.
· Bar-Lev, Zev (2002), Arabic Key-Letters.
· Barik, H. C. (1964), "Some Critical Comments on Visual
Presentation in Word-Matching Studies of Phonetic Symbolism", Language
and Speech, 12: 175-179.
· Barry, H., A. S. Harper (1995), "Increased Choice
of Female Phonetic Attributes in First Names", Sex Roles, 32:
809-819.
· Bartens, Angela (2000), "Ideophones and Sound Symbolism
in Atlantic Creoles", Annales Academiae Scientarum Fennicae, ser.
Humaniora, 304, Academiae Scientarum Fennicae, Helsinki.
· Bartko, N.V. (1999), "Zvukosimvolizm i iterativnye
k'-formanty", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 120, Moskva.
· Becker, L. (1977), "Perceptually Motivated Phonetic
Change", Papers from the Regional Meetings of the Chicago Linguistic
Society, 13: 45-55.
· Beeman, William O.
(2001), "The Elusive Butterfly", Iconicity in Language.
· Belardi, Walter (1966), "Il significato del fonema",
Word: 25-36.
· Bentley, Madison, Edith J. Varon (1933), "An
Accessory Study in Phonetic Symbolism", American Journal of Psychology,
45: 76-86.
· Benveniste, Emile (1935), Origines de la formation des
noms en Indo-Européen, Librairie Adrien-Maisonneuve, Paris.
· Benveniste, Emile (1971b), Problems of General Linguistics,
University of Miami Press, Coral Gables, FL.
· Bergen, Benjamin K. (2001), Of Sound, Mind and Body:
Neural Explanations for Non-Categorical Phonology, U.C. Berkeley Linguistics
Department.
· Bergin, Benjamin K. (2001), "Phonaesthemes in language
processing", LSA.
· Berlin, Brent (1963), "Some Semantic Features of Reduplication
in Tzetal", International Journal of American Linguistics, 29:
211-18.
· Berlin, Brent (1994), "Evidence for Pervasive Synesthetic
Sound Symbolism in Ethnozoological Nomenclature", Sound Symbolism,
Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Berlin, Brent (1997), "Tapir and Squirrel: Further
Nomenclature Meanderings toward a Universal Sound Symbolic Bestiary",
20th annual meeting of the Society of Ethnobiology: 26-29, University
of Georgia.
· Berlin, Brent, J. O'Neill (1981), "The Pervasiveness
of Onomatopoeia in the Jivaroan Language Family", Journal of Ethnobiology,
1: 95-108.
· Bernard-Thierry, Solange (1961), "Les onomatopées
en malgache", Bulletin de la Societé de Linguistique de Paris,
50: 240-269.
· Besedina, E.I. (1999), "K voprosu ob universal'nosti
zvukosimvolizma fonotipa labial'nyh", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii:
121, Moskva.
· Bettex, S., D. Demolin (1999), "Sound Symbolism
in !xoo", Proceedings ICPhS,, San Francisco.
· Birch, David, Marlowe Erikson (1958), "Phonetic
Symbolism with Respect to Three Dimensions from the Semantic Differential",
Journal of General Psychology, 58: 291-297.
· Bladon, R. A. W. (1977), "Approaching Onomatopoeia",
Archivum Linguisticum, 8: 158-66.
· Bland, D. S. (1985), "Humpty Dumpty and the Sluggish
Slut (or Subjective Onomatopoeia)", Verbatim: The Language Quarterly,
12-2: 19-20.
· Blinov, A.A. (1996), Obsh'enie. Zvuki. Smysl: ob odnoj
probleme analiticheskoj filosofii yazyka, Moskva.
· Bloomfield, Maurice
(1891), "On Adaptation of Suffixes in Congeneric Classes of Substantives",
American Journal of Philology, 12: 1-29.
· Bloomfield, Maurice (1893), "On the Origin of So-Called
Root Determinatives", Indogermanische Forschungen, 4: 66-78.
· Bloomfield, Maurice (1895), "On Assimilation and Adaptation
in Congeneric Classes of Words", American Journal of Philology,
16: 409-434.
· Bloomfield, Morton (1953), "Final Root-Forming Morphemes",
American Speech, 28: 158-164.
· Blust, Robert A. (1988), "Beyond the Morpheme: Austronesian
Root Theory and Related Matters", Studies in Austronesian Linguistics,
Ohio University Center for SE Asian Studies, Ohio.
· Bogomazov, G.M. (1999), "Foneticheskie. morfologicheskie
i leksicheskie kategorial'n'e znacheniya kak psiholingvisticheskij faktor
pri opredelenii mesta udareniya v zvukovyh kompleksah, ravnyh slovu",
Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 122, Moskva.
· Bohm, W., Von den Wesenheiten der Laute und dem Sinn
der Alphabete, Freiburg.
· Bolinger, Dwight
(1940), "Word Affinities", American Speech, 15: 69-70.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1946), "Thoughts on Yep and Nope",
American Speech, 21: 90-95.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1949), "The Sign is not Arbitrary",
Boletín del Instituto Caro y Cuervo, 5: 56-62.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1950), "Chiviarri and the Phonestheme",
American Speech, 25: 134-135.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1950), "Rime, Assonance and Morpheme
Analysis", Word, 6:2: 117-136.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1965b), "Atomization of Meaning",
Language, 41.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1980), "Signs and Symbols",
Language, the Loaded Weapon, Chapter 3: 17-24.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1992), "Sound Symbolism", The
International Encyclopedia of Language: 174-75, 250-253, Oxford University
Press, New York.
· Bouillette, Abbé (1760), Traité des sons
de la langue françoise et des caratères qui les représentent,
, Paris.
· Brackbill, Y., K. B. Little (1957), "Factors
Determining the Guessing and Meaning of Foreign Words", Journal
of Abnormal and Social Pychology, 54: 312-318.
· Brik, O. M. (1964), "Zvukovye povtory", Two
Essays on Poetic Language, Michigan Slavic Materials, Ann Arbor.
· Brock, Erich (1944), "Der heutige Stand der Lautbedeutingslehre",
Trivium Schweizerische Vierteljahresschrift für Literaturwissenschaft
und Stilkritik, 2, Horgen, Zürich.
· Brodovich, O.I., Stanislav Voronin (1999), "Yetimologicheskoe
gnezdo vooeu -buka; pugalo': fonosemanticheskij analiz", Materialy
vserossijskoj konferencii: 124, Moskva.
· Brown, G. (1994), "Sounds and Meanings", IATEFL
Annual Conference Report.
· Brown, Roger (1956), "[Review of] Untersuchungen zur
Onomatopoiie by Heinz Wissemann", Language, 31.
· Brown, Roger W. (1958), Words and Things, Macmillan
and Company, NY.
· Brown, Roger W. (1958), "Is a Boulder Sweet or Sour",
Contemporary Psychology, 3: 113-115.
· Brown, Roger W., A. H. Black, A. E. Horowitz
(1955), "Phonetic Symbolism in Natural Languages", Journal
of Abnormal and Social Psychology, 50: 388-393.
· Brown, Roger W., R. Nuttall (1959), "Methods
in Phonetic Symbolism Experiments", Journal of Abnormal and Social
Pychology, 59: 441-445.
· Brown, Wayles (1968), "Form and Meaning in Serbo-Croatian
Conjugation", Studies Presented to Professor Roman Jakobson by his
Students, Slavica.
· Bühler, Karl (1933), "L'onomatopée et la
fonction representative du language", Psychologie du Language,
Pierre Jarret and George Dumas: 101-109, Alcan, Paris.
· Buzanova, T.V. (1999), "Fonosimvolizm v sovremennoj
literature", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 125, Moskva.
· Callebaut, Bruno (1985), "Onomatopées et noms
d'oiseaux en français", Le français moderne, 53:
49-77.
· Campbell, Mary Ann, Lloyd Anderson (1976), "Hocus
Pocus Nursery Rhymes", Papers from the 12th Regional Meetings of
the Chicago Linguistic Society, 12: 72-85, Chicago.
· Camproux, G. (1956), "Quelques exemples de phonétique
expressive", Annales de la Faculté de Lettres, Toulouse.
· Carnoy, Albert J. (1917), "Apophony and Rhyme Words
in Vulgar Latin Onomatopoeias", American Journal of Philology,
38.
· Carr, Denzel (1966), "Homorganicity in Malay/Indonesian
Expressives and Quasi-Expressives", Language, 42: 370-377.
· Cassidy, K.W., Michael.H. Kelly (1991), "Phonological
information for grammatical category assignments", Journal of Memory
and Language, 30: 348-369.
· Cassidy, K.W., Michael.H. Kelly, L. Sharoni,
"Inferring gender from name phonology", Journal of Experimental
Psychology.
· Chan, Marjorie K.M.
(1995), "Sound symbolism and water sizes: a preliminary Fuzhou study",
Second Symposium of the Chao Yuen Ren Center for Chinese Linguistics,
Institute of East Asian Studies, U.C. Berkeley, California, Berkeley, California.
· Chan, Marjorie K.M.
(1996), "Sound Symbolism and the Chinese Language", Proceedings
of the 7th North American Conference on Chinese Linguistics (NACCL) and
the 4th International Conference on Chinese Linguistics (ICCL), Tsai
Fa Cheng, Yafei Li, and Hongming Zhang, 2: 17-34, GSIL Publications, University
of Southern California, Los Angeles, CA.
· Chang, Andrew C. A (1990), Thesaurus of Japanese Mimesis
and Onomatopoeia: Usage by Categories, Taishukan, Tokyo.
· Chastaing, Maxime, "La voyelle "i" paraît-elle
jaune ?", Vie et langage.
· Chastaing, Maxime, "Le mot "mot"", Vie
et langage, 94: 31-34.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1958), "Le symbolism des voyelles:
significations des 'i', I and II", Journal de Psychologie, 55:
403-423, 461-481.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1959), "Jouer n'est pas jouer",
Journal de Psychologie Normale et Pathologique: 303-326.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1961), "Des sons et des couleurs",
Vie et langage, 112: 358-361.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1962), "La brillance des voyelles",
Archivum linguisticum, 14: 1-13.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1964a), "L'opposition des consonnes
sourdes aux consonnes soneres et muettes: a-t-elle une valeur symbolique?",
Vie et Language, 147: 367-370.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1964b), "Nouvelles recherches sur
le symbolisme des voyelles", Journal de Psychologie, 61: 75-88.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1965a), "Dernières recherches
sur le symbolisme vocalique de la petitesse", Revue Philosophique,
155: 41-56.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1965b), "Pop-fop-pof-fof",
Vie et language, 159: 311-317.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1966), "Si les r étaient
des l, Parts 1, 2", Vie et language, 173: 468-472.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1966), "Si les r étaient
des l, Parts 1, 2", Vie et language, 174: 502-507.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1968), "P et T, jeux de phonèmes",
Vie et language: 377-382.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1970), "Nasalisons", Vie
et language, I et II: 426-435, 515-521.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1973), "Le genre grammatical, symbole
de grandeur", Journal de Psychologie Normale et Pathologique,
70: 427-451.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1983), "Vérités romanesques",
Journal de Psychologie Normale et Pathologique, 1-2: 134-154.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1986), "Comment jouer avec des enfants
à associer les mots", Journal de Psychologie Normale et Pathologique,
81: 42-63.
· Cheremisina, N.V. (1974), "Zvukopis' i intonaciya v
stihe i v proze", Voprosy stilistiki, 8, Saratov.
· Cherepanova, I.YU. (1999), "Fonosemanticheskij aspekt
suggestivnoj lingvistiki", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii:
194, Moskva.
· Christensen, A. (1943), "Ekkoord", Translatoren,
5: 66-71.
· Chu, Chia-ning (1995), "Lun nishengci shengyin jiegouzhong-de
bianyin chengfen", Fourth International Conference on Chinese Linguistics,
ICCL-4, Seventh North American Conference on Chinese Linguistics, NACCL-7,
U. of Wisconsin-Madison, Madison.
· Claudel, Paul (1965), "L'Harmonie imitative",
Oeuvres en prose, Jacques Petit and Charles Galperine: 96, Gallimard,
Paris.
· Collins, Leslie (1977), "A Name to Conjure With",
European Journal of Marketing, 11 (5): 340-363.
· Contini, L., Cynthia Whissel (1992), "Memory
Disadvantages for CVC Associates of Emotional Words,", Perceptual
and Motor Skills, 75: 427-431.
· Copineau, (1774), Essai synthétique sur l'origine
et la formation des languages, Rualt, Paris.
· Coquet, Jean-Claude (1972), "La Lettre et les idéogrammes
occidentaux", Poétique, 11.
· Coseriu, E. (1967), "Zur Vorgeschichte der strukturellen
Semantik: Heyses Analyse der Wortfeldes 'Schall'", To Honor Roman
Jakobson, I: 667-671, Mouton, the Hague.
· Crockett, Dina B. (1968), "Secondary Onomatopoeia in
Russian", Word: 107-111.
· Croft, Lee B. (1978), "The Mnemonic Use of Linguistic
Iconicity in Teaching Language and Literature", Slavic and East
European Journal, 22: 4.
· Croft, Lee B. (1978), "The Mnemonotactics and Linguistic
Iconicity", The Learning and Teaching of Slavic Languages and Cultures,
Olga Kagan, Benjamin Rifkin, Slavica, Blomington, IN.
· Crystal, David
(1987), "Sound Symbolism", The Cambridge Encyclopedia of Language:
174-75, 250-253, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
· Cubrovic, Biljana (1999), Onomatopoeic words in English,
University of Belgrade, Belgrade, Yugoslavia.
· Cvirin'ko, G.A. (1999), "Nekotorye lingvisticheskie
aspekty bytovaniya sluhov kak avtotekstov massovogo soznaniya", Materialy
vserossijskoj konferencii: 193, Moskva.
· Czurda, Margarete (1953), "Beziehungen zwischen Lautcharacter
und Sinneseindrucken", Wiener Archiv für Psychologie, Psychiatri
und Neurologie, 3: 73-84.
· Dagiri, O. (1958), "On Phonetic Symbolism", Science
of Language, Y. Endo, K. Hatano, H. Kobayashi, M. Koshimizu, O. Miyagi,
H. Hakajima and T. Obonai, 3, Hakayama Shoten, Tokyo.
· Davis, R. (1961), "The Fitness of Names to Drawings:
a Cross-Cultural Study in Tanganyika", British Journal of Psychology,
52: 259-268.
· de Rijk,, Rudolf P. G. (1967), "St. Augustine on Language",
Studies Presented to Professor Roman Jakobson by his Students, Slavica.
· deBrosses, Charles (1765), Traité de la formation
mécanique des lnguages et des principes physiques de l'étymologie,
Saillant, Vincent and Desaint, Paris.
· Debrunner, Albert (1926), "Lautsymbolik in alter und
neuester Zeit", Germanische-Romanische Monatsschrift, 14: 321-328.
· Deed, F. I. (1939), "Ideophones and Onomatopoetics
in Swahili", Interterritorial Language Committee, Bulletin 13.
· deGrolier, Eric (1983), Glossogenetics: The Origin and
Evolution of Language, Harwood, NY.
· deLisle, Helga H. (1981), "Consonantal Symbolism in
American Indian Languages", Journal; of the Linguistic Association
of the Southwest, 4: 130-42.
· Dempwolff, Otto (1925), " Die L-, R- und D-Laute in
Austronesischen Sprachen", Zeitschrift für eingeborenen, Sprachen,
15: 19-50, 116-138, 228-238, Berlin.
· Dempwolff, Otto (1938), "Vergleichende Lautlehre des
Austronesischen Wortschatzes III", Zeitschrift für eingeborenen,
Sprachen, Beiheft 19, Berlin.
· Denofsky, Murray Elias (1994), "Indo-European B Root
Classes", ms..
· Denofsky, Murray Elias (1994), "Radial Sets of Dictionary
Words Used to Define the Sound Symbolism of /sh/ in English", ms..
· Denofsky, Murray Elias (1996), "What's in a Word?",
The Boston Poet.
· Denofsky, Murray Elias (2001), "Johnny and
the Sound CL-".
· DeReuse, William J. (1986), "The Lexicalization of
Sound Symbolism in Saniago del Estero Quechua", International Journal
of American Linguistics, 52: 54-64.
· deVaulchier, Henri (1984), Charles Nodier et la lexicographie
française, Didier-Erudition, Nancy.
· DeVito, Joseph A., Jean M. Civikly (1972), "Some
Semantics of Repetition: an Experiment in Phonetic Symbolism", Journal
of Communication , 22: 39-47.
· Dick, Russell, Ed Williams, Arie Poldervaart
(1987), Yerington Paiute Grammar, Yerington Paiute Tribe, Yerington,
Nevada.
· Diffloth, Gérard (1972), "Notes on Expressive
Meaning", Papers from the Eighth Regional Meeting of the Chicago
Linguistic Society, 8: 440-448.
· Diffloth, Gérard (1976), "Expressives in Semai",
Austroasiatic Studies, Oceanic Linguistics, Special Publications,
13-1: 249-264, Hawaii University Press.
· Diffloth, Gérard (1979), "Expressive Phonology
and Prosaic Phonology in Mon-Khmer", Studies in Thai and Mon-Khmer
Phonetics and Phonology: 49-59, Chulalongkorn University Press, Bangkok.
· Diffloth, Gérard (1994), "i: big, a: small",
Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala,
Cambridge University Press.
· Dimock, Edward C. (1957), "Symbolic Forms in Bengali",
Bulletin of the Deccan College Research Institute, 18: 22-29.
· Dogana, Ferdinando (1980), Suono e senso,, Franco
Angeli, Milan.
· Dolinina, I.B (1988), "Kolichestvennaya determinaciya
dejstviya: dinamika form i znachenij v anglijskom yazyke", Dinamika
morfologicheskih kategorij v germanskom yazyke, Kalinin.
· Dromard, G. (1908), "Les transpositions sensorielles
dans la langue littéraire", Journal de Psychologie, Normale
et Pathologique, 4: 492-507.
· Drucker, Johanna (1999), The Alphabetic Labyrinth,
Thames and Hudson.
· Durand, M. (1961), "Les impressifs en Vietnamien, étude
préliminaire", Bulletin de la Société des Etudes
Indochinoises, Nouvelle Série, 36: 1, Saigon.
· Durbin, Marshall E. (1973), "Sound Symbolism in the
Mayan Language Family", Meaning in Mayan Languages, Munro S.
Edmonson, Mouton, The Hague.
· Eberhardt, Margarete (1940), "A Study of Phonetic Symbolism
of Deaf Children", Psychological Monograph, 52: 23-42.
· Emeneau, Murray B. (1938), "Echo Words in Toda",
New Indian Antiquary, 1: 109-17.
· Emeneau, Murray B. (1969), "Onomatopoetics in the Indian
Linguistic Area", Language, 45: 274-299.
· Emerson, Ralph H. (1995), "Some English Phonesthemes",
ms..
· Emerson, Ralph H. (1996), "Bang: A Look
at Nasal-Stop Semantics", ms..
· Emerson, Ralph H.
(2001), "The Phonosemantics of Nasal-Stop Clusters", Iconicity
in Language.
· Emerson, Ralph H. (2002), "B Is For Body", Verbatim,
27:2: 7-11.
· English, G. (1916), "On the Psychological Response
to Unknown Proper Names", American Journal of Psychology, 27:
430-434.
· Erlich, Julie (1995), "Giving Drugs a Good Name",
New York Times Magazine, September 3: 36-37.
· Ernst, Eva-Maria (1990), Die Onomatopoetik der Tierlaute
und der entsprechende Verben im Deutschen, Französischen und Italienischen,
U. of Vienna, Vienna.
· Ertel, Suitbert (1965), "Der Lautcharakter künstlicher
Lautgebilde", Psychologische Forschungen, 28: 491-578.
· Ertel, Suitbert (1969), Psychophonetik: Untersuchungen
über Lautsymbolik und Motivation, Göttingen Verlag für
Psychologie C. J. Hogrefe.
· Ertel, Suitbert (1972), "Statistische Untersuchungen
zur Lautbedeutsamkeit mit 37 Sprachen", ms, Institut für
Psychologie, der Universität Göttingen, Göttingen.
· Ertel, Suitbert, R. Dorst (1965), "Expressive
Lautsymbolik: eine Überprüfung der Hypothese mit 25 Sprachen",
Zeitschrift für experimentelle und angewandte Psychologie, 12:
557-569.
· Etzel, Stefan (1983), Untersuchungen zur Lautsymbolik,
University of Frankfurt, Main.
· Feld, Steven (1982), Sound and Sentiment: Birds, Weeping,
Poetics and Song in Kaluli Expression,, University of Pennsylvania Press,
Philadelphia.
· Fenz, E. (1940), Laut, Wort, Sprache und ihre Deutung,
Wien.
· Firmage, Richard A. (1993), The Alphabet Abecedarium,
David Godine Publisher, Boston.
· Firth, John Rupert (1935), "The Use and Distribution
of Certain English Sounds", English Studies, 17: 8-18.
· Firth, John Rupert (1951), "Modes and Meaning",
Papers in Linguistics, London.
· Fischer, Kerstin (1999), "Die Ikonizität der Pause",
KogWis99, Proceedings der 4. Fachtagung der Gesellschaft für Kognitionswissenschaft,
I. Wachsmuth and B. Jung: 28, Bielefeld, Sankt Augustin.
· Fischer, Olga (2001), "The position of the adjective
in (Old) English from an iconic perspective", The Motivated Sign,
Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny,
2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Fischer, S. (1922), "Über das Entstehen und Verstehen
von Namen", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie, 42: 335-368.
· Fischer, S. (1922), "Über das Entstehen und Verstehen
von Namen", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie, 43: 32-63.
· Fischer-Jørgensen, Eli (1967), "Perceptual Dimensions
of Vowels", Roman Jakobson, I: 667-671, Mouton, the Hague.
· Fischer-Jørgensen, Eli (1972), "Kinaesthetic
judgement of effort in the production of stop consonants", Annual
Report of the Institute of Phonetics of the Universtiy of Copenhagen, (ARIPUC),
6: 59-73.
· Fischer-Jørgensen, Eli (1978), "On the Universal
Character of Phonetic Symbolism with Special Reference to Vowels",
Studia Linguistica, 32: 80-90.
· Fogelman, Jennifer, Submorphemes in Lexicon and Foreign-Language
Teaching.
· Fomina, T.G. (1999), "Ob yesteticheskoj ocenke zvukovoj
formy yazyka", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 191, Moskva.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1963), Die Metaphern in der Phonetik,
Mouton, The Hague.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1971), "Double Coding in Speech",
Semiotica , 3: 189-222.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1979), La métaphore en phonétique
Ottowa, Didier.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1983), La vive voix: Essais de psycho-phonétique,
Paris, Payot.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1988), "Live Speech and Preverbal
Communication", The Genesis of Language: A Different Judgement of
the Evidence, Marge E. Landsberg, Mouton, NY.
· Fónagy, Ivan, Judit Fónagy (1970),
"Distribution of Phonemes in Word Sets Contrasting in Meaning",
Mélanges Marcel Cohen,, Mouton, The Hague.
· Fónagy, Ivan, M. H. Hans, Péla Simon
(1983), "Oral Gesturing in Two Unrelated Languages.", Investigations
of the Speech Process. Quantitative Linguistics, Peter Winkler: 103-122,
Brockmeyer, Bochum.
· Fordyce, J. Forrest (1988), "Studies in sound symbolism
with special reference to English", Linguistics, . .
· Foster, Mary LeCron (1978), "The Symbolic Structure
of Primordial Language", Human Evolution: Biosocial Perspectives,
Perspectives on Human Evolution, Sherwood Washburn and Elizabeth McCown,
IV: 77-121, Benjamin/Cummings, Menlo Park, CA.
· Fox, C. W. (1935), "An Experimental Study in Naming",
American Journal of Psychology, 47: 545-579.
· Frei, Henri (1970), "Cinquante onomatopées japonaises",
Mélanges Marcel Cohen, Janua Linguarum, D. Cohen, Series Maior
27, Mouton, the Hague.
· French, Patrice L. (1977), "Toward an Explanation of
Phonetic Symbolism", Word, 28: 305-322.
· Fresnault-Deruelle, P. (1971), "Aux frontières
de la langue: quelques réflexions sur les onomatopées dans
la bande dessinée", Cahiers de lexicologie, 18: 79-88.
· Fründt, Hans
(1994), "Echolocation: An acoustic causal function", Studies
in Language Origins: Semiotic and linguistic aspects, J. Wind, 3, John
Benjamins B.V., Amsterdam.
· Fründt, Hans (1995), "Echoortung: Eine akustische
Kausalfunktion: Semiotische Aspekte", Akta Colloquii: Mosaik. Die
Kultur der Evolution in humanethologischer Perspektive, Udo L. Figge,
3, Universitätsverlag Brockmeyer, Bochum.
· Fründt, Hans (1995), "Echoortung - eine akustische
Kausalfunktion Semiotische und linguistische Aspekte", Europäische
Zeitschrift für semiotische Studien, J. Bernard, 7-3.4, Institute
for Socio-Semiotische Studies, Vienna.
· Fründt, Hans
(1999), "Echolocation: The prelinguistic acoustical system", Semiotica,
Journal Of The International Association for Semiotic Studies: Spec. Issue:
Notational Engeneering, T.A. Sebeok, 125 - 1/3, Mounton de Gruyter,
Berlin - New York.
· Fründt, Hans (2002), "Die Echoortung als Basis
der Sprache und der Sprachhörfähigkeit.", Die ratio-kausale
Quelle des Logos: , Gyla Decsy, 125 - 1/3, Indiana University, Berlin
- New York.
· Fukuda, Hiroko
(1993), Flip, Slither, Bang; Japanese Sound in Action, Kondansha
Intl.
· Gabelentz, Georg von der (1891), Die Sprachwissenschaft:
Ihre Aufgaben, Methoden und bisherige Ergebnisse, Leipzig.
· Galef, David (1984), "From za-za to san-san: the Climate
of Chinese Onomatopoeia", Verbatim, 11,1: 20.
· Gamble, Geoffrey (1975), "Consonant Symbolism in Yokuts",
International Journal of American Linguistics, 41: 306-09.
· Garver, L. N., J. M. Gleason, M. F. Washburn
(1915), "The Source of Affective Reactions to Articulate Sounds",
American Journal of Psychology, 26: 292-295.
· Gazov-Ginzberg, A.M. (1965), Byl li jazyk izobrazitelen
v svoix istokax?, Moscow.
· Gébelin, Antoine Court de (1775), "Origine du
langage et de l'écriture", Le Monde primitif, considéré
dans l'histoire naturelle de la parole, Paris.
· Gebels, Gustav (1969), "An Investigation of Phonetic
Symbolism in Different Cultures", Journal of Verbal Learning,
8: 310-.
· Gell, Alfred (1995), "The Language of the Forest: Landscape
and Phonological Iconism in Umeda", The Anthropology of Landscape:
Perspectives on Place and Space, Eric Hirsch, Michael O'Hanlon: 232-54,
Clarendon Press, Oxford.
· Genette, Gérard (1968), "Le jour, la nuit",
Languages, 12: 28-42.
· Genette, Gérard (1976), Mimiologics, Thaïs Morgan (trans.), University
of Nebraska, Lincoln.
· Genette, Gérard (1976), Mimologiques, Seuil, Paris.
· Gerganov, Ancho, Taseva Krasimira (1985), "Eksperimentalno
isledovane na emocianalnoto vozdejstvie na nyakoi zvukosohetaniya v bylgarskiya
ezik".
· Gilbert, Joseph (1999), " The Relativity
of Meaning", ms.
· Gilbert, Joseph (2000), " Proving that Vocal
Sounds are Meaningful", ms..
· Gilchrist, James (1816), Phlosophical Etymology or Rational
Grammar, R. Hunter, London.
· Glowa, Arthur W. (1983), "Chaucer's Bird Sounds",
University of South Florida Language Quarterly, 21: 15-17.
· Goh, Robbie B. H. (2001), "Iconicity in advertising
signs: Motive and method in miming 'the body", The Motivated Sign,
Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny,
2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Gonda, Jan (1940), "Some Remarks on Onomatopoeia, Sound
Symbolism and Word Formation a propos of the Theories of C. N. Maxwell",
Tidschrift voor Indische Taal, Land- en Volkenkunde, 80: 133-219,
Koninklijk Bataviaasch Genootschep van Kunsten en Wetenschappen.
· Gonda, Jan (1948), "The Comparative Method as Applied
to the Indonesian Languages", Lingua, 1: 86-101.
· Gonda, Jan (1949-1950), "The Function of Word Duplication
in Indonesian Languages", Lingua, 2: 170-197.
· Gordon, Matthew, Jeffrey Heath (1998), "Sex,
Sound Symbolism, and Sociolinguistics", Current Anthropology,
39:4: 421-450.
· Gorelik, Marina (1993), "Russian /m/ and /b/ Phonesthemes",
ms..
· Graham, Joseph F (1992), Onomatopoetics: Theory of Languae
and Literature, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
· Grammont, Maurice (1901), "Onomatopées et mots
expressifs", Tretenaire de la Societé pour l'Etude des Langues
Romanes: 261-322, Montpellier.
· Grammont, Maurice (1908), Petit Traité de Versification
française, Paris.
· Grammont, Maurice (1913), Le vers français: ses
moyens d'expression, son harmonie, Libraire ancienne Honoré Champion,
Paris.
· Grammont, Maurice (1914), Traité pratique de Prononciation
française, Paris.
· Grammont, Maurice (1933, 1971), Traité de phonétique,
Delagrave, Paris.
· Graur, A. (1959), "Sur le symbolisme phonétique",
Recueil d'Etudes Romanes: 73-8, Bucarest.
· Greenberg, S., J. D. Sapir (1978), "Acoustic
Correlates of 'Big' and 'Thin' in Kujamutay", Proceedings of the
Fourth Annual meeting of the Berkeley Linguistics Society: 293-310,
Berkeley Linguistics Society, Berkeley, CA.
· Grew, Philip
(1998), "Phonological Clusters of Semantically Similar Words",
Linguist's List, 9: 1050.
· Gudava, Togo (1958), "Ob odnom vide zvukopodra'aniya
v megrel'kom dialekte zanskogo yazyka", Tezsy Dokladov 16 Nauhnoj
Sessii Instituta Qzykoznaniq, Akademii Nauk GSSR, Tblisi.
· Haas, Mary R. (1970), "Consonant Symbolism in Northwestern
California", Languages and Cultures of Western North America: Essays
in Honor of Sven S. Liljeblad, Earl H. Swanson, Jr: 86-96, Idaho State
University Press, Pocatello.
· Haiman, J. (1985B), "Natural Syntax: iconicity and
erosion. The Pervasiveness of onomatopoeia in the Jivaroan language",
Journal of Ethnobiology, 1: 95-108.
· Hall, K. R. L. (1957), "The Fitness of Signs to Words",
British Journal of Psychology, 42: 21-33.
· Hall, K. R. L., R. C. Oldfield (1950), "An Experimental
Study on the Fitness of Signs to Words", Quarterly Journal of Experimental
Psychology.
· Hamano, Shoko Saimo (1986), The Sound Symbolic System
of Japanese, University of Florida.
· Hamano, Shoko Saimo (1986), "The Sound Symbolic System
of Japanese", Yoko Hasegawa Anthropological Linguistics, 42-1.
· Hamano, Shoko Saimo (1994), "Palatalization in Japanese
Sound Symbolism", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols
and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Hamano, Shoko Saimo (1998), The Sound-Symbolic System
of Japanese, CSLI Publications (Center for the Study of Language and
Information), Stanford, CA.
· Hamano, Shoko Saito
(1998), The Sound-Symbolic System of Japanese, Kurisio, Tokyo.
· Hancher, Michael (1981), "Humpty Dumpty and Verbal
Meaning", Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism, 40: 49-58.
· Harris, Roy (1987), "The ideological Implications of
Onomatopoeia in the 18th Century", Studies in Eighteenth Century
Culture, 17: 209-16.
· Hata, K. (1983), "Two Experiments in Sound Symbolism",
ms., University of California at Berkeley, Berkeley.
· Hawley, D. C. (1990), "Elementos onomatopeyicos y jitanjaforicos
en la poesia hispanoafricana de America", Ensayos de literature
europea e hispoamericana, Felix Menchacatorre, Univ. del Pais Vasco,
San Sebastian.
· Heider, Fritz K., Grace M. Heider (1940), "A
Study of Phonetic Symbolism in Deaf Children: Studies in Psychology of the
Deaf", Psychological Monographs, 52, 1: 23-41.
· Heise, David (1966), "Sound-Meaning Correlations among
1000 English Words", Language and Speech, 9: 14.
· Henri, Anne C. (2001), "Iconic punctuation : Ellipsis
marks in a historical perspective", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity
in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins,
Amsterdam.
· Herescu, N. (1951), "Le sortilège des sons",
Mélanges Grégoire, III, Bruxelles.
· Herlofsky, William J. (1981), Phonetic Symbolism in Japanese
Onomatopoeia, University of Minnesota.
· Herlofsky, William J. (2001), "Good probes : Icons,
anaphors and the evolution of language", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity
in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins,
Amsterdam.
· Hill, Archibald A. (1972), "Sound Symbolism in Lexicon
and Literature", Studies in Linguistics in Honor of George L. Trager,
Mouton, the Hague.
· Hill, Spencer R. (1987), Sound Symbolism: An Aural Look
at Selected English Consonant Clusters, Brigham Young University, .
.
· Hilmer, H. (1914), Schallnachahmung, Wortschöpfung
und Bedeutungswandel, Halle.
· Hines, Caitlin (1994), "What's so Easy about Pie? The
Lexicalization of a Metaphor", Conceptual Structure, Discourse and
Language Conference, San Francisco State University.
· Hinton, Leanne, Johanna Nicols,
Ohala and , John J. (1994), Sound
Symbolism, Cambridge University Press.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1994), "Diagrams and Metaphors:
Iconic Aspects in Language", Journal of Pragmatics, 22: 5-21.
· Hoffman, Karl (1952), "Wiederholende Onomatopoetika
im Altindischen", Indogermanische Forschungen, 60: 254-264.
· Hoffman, Melvin J. (1982), "Sound Change versus Social
Shibboleths", The 8th. LACUS Forum, W. Gutwinski and G. Jolly,
8, Hornbeam Press, Columbia, S.C..
· Hoffman, Melvin J. (1987), "An Aspectual Examination
of Some Relic English Paradigms", Proceedings of the 16th. Spring
Conference, Niagara Linguistics Society, June Hesch, 16, Buffalo, N.Y.
· Hoffman, Melvin J. (1990), "Reshuffling of 'Relic'
English Paradigms through Phonosymbolism", 16th. LACUS Forum 1989,
Linguistic Association of Canada and the U.S, M. Jordan, 16, Hornbeam
Press, Columbia, S.C..
· Holland, Morris K., Michael Wertheimer (1964), "Some
Physiognomic Aspects of Naming, or, Maluma and Taketa Revisited", Perceptual
and Motor Skills, 19: 111-17.
· Hornay, W. (1858), Ursprung und Entwicklung der Sprache,
Ersther Theil: Enthullung des Ursprungs der Sprache, Berlin.
· Hornbostel, E. M. von (1927a), "Laut und Sinn",
Festschrift für C. Meinhof: 329-348, Hamburg.
· Horowitz, A. E. et. al (1955b), "Phonetic Symbolism
in Natural Languages", Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology,
50: 338.
· Horowitz, Edward (1960), How the Hebrew Language Grew,
Ktav, New York.
· Hough, C. (2000), "Toward an Explanation of Phonetic
Differentiation in Masculine and Feminine Personal Names", Journal
of Linguistics,, 36: 1-11.
· Householder, Fred W. (1946), "On the Problem of Sound
and Meaning, an English Phonestheme", Word, 2: 83-84.
· Householder, Fred W. (1962), "Azerbaijani Onomatopes",
American Studies in Altaic Linguistics, N. Poppo: 115-121, Bloomington,
IN.
· Hoven, Cynthia
(2002), "Eurhythmy as Visible Speech: A Somatic Approach to Language",
A Somatic Approach to Language, ty in Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Hoven.html
, guage http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Hoven.html
: uage http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Hoven.html
, http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Hoven.html ,
http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Hoven.html .
· Hu, Mingyang (1991), "Feminine accent in the Beijing
vernacular: a sociolinguistic investigation", Journal of the Chinese
Language Teachers Association, 26: 49-54.
· Hu, P'u-An (1969), Cong wenzixue-shang kaojian Zhongguo
guodai-zhi shengyun yu yanyu, Longmen Shudian, Hong Kong.
· Huang, Yau-Huang, Sawal Pratoomraj, Ronald C. Johnson
(1969), "Universal Magnitude Symbolism", Journal of Verbal
Learning and Verbal Behavior, 8: 155-156.
· Humboldt, Wilhelm von (1836), Über die Verschiedenheit
des Menschlichen Sprachbaues und ihren Einfluß auf die geistige Entwicklung
des Menschengeschlechts, Druckerei der Könglichen Akademie, Berlin.
· Humboldt, Wilhelm von (1905), "Über die allgemeinen
Grundsätze der Wortbetonung", Werke, Albert Leitzmann,
Behrs, Berlin.
· Humboldt, Wilhelm von (1960), Über die Verschiedenheit
des Menschlichen Sprachbaues und ihren Einfluß auf die geistige Entwicklung
des Menschengeschlechts, Dummler, Bonn.
· Ibn Jinni, A. (died 1002) (1985), sirru sinaa9ati l-?i9raabi,
H. Hindawi, Dar Al Qalam, Damascus.
· Iritani, T. (1969), "Dimensions of Phonetic Symbolism:
an Inquiry into the Dynamic-Expressive Features in the Symbolization of
Non-Linguistic Sounds", International Journal of Psychology,
4: 9-19.
· Ivahnov, D.S. (1987), Psiholingvisticheskoe issledovanie
korrelyacij obsh'esemanticheskoj i ritmicheskoj struktury teksta, Saratov.
· Ivanova, Gergana
(2002), "On the Relation between Sound, Word Structure and Meaning
in Japanese Mimetic Words", 2, Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Ivanova.html
, anguage http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Ivanova.html
: nguage http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Ivanova.html
, guage http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Ivanova.html
, uage http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Ivanova.html
.
· Ivanova-Luk'yanova, G. N. (1966), "O vospriyatii zvukov",
Razvitie fonetiki sovremennogo russkogo qzyka, M. V. Vysotskii, M.
V. Panov and V. N. Sidorov, Nauka, Moscow.
· Jac, Conradie (2001), "Structural iconicity: The English
-S- and OF-genitives", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language
and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Jacobsen, William H., Jr. (1994), "Nootkan Vocative
Vocalism and its Implications", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton,
Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Jakobson, Roman (1978a), Sound and Meaning, MIT Press,
London.
· Jakobson, Roman (1978b), "Sound Symbolism and Distinctive
Features", Conference on Semiotics and the Arts, University
of Michigan, Michigan.
· Jakobson, Roman (1979a), "Speech Sounds and their Tasks",
Roman Jakobson Selected Writings, VIII, Mouton de Gruyter.
· Jakobson, Roman (1979b), "Six leçons sur le
son et le sens", Roman Jakobson Selected Writings, VIII, Mouton
de Gruyter.
· Jakobson, Roman, L. R. Waugh (1979), The Sound Shape of Language, Indiana University
Press, Bloomington, IN.
· Jansen, Frank, Leo Lentz (2001), "Present participles
as iconic expressions", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language
and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Jespersen, Otto (1922a), "Lydsybolik", Nordisk
Tidsskrift för Vetenskap, Konst och Industri, Stockholm.
· Jespersen, Otto (1933b), "The Symbolic Value of the
Vowel i", Linguistica, College Park, MD, or in Selected Papers of
O. Jespersen in English French and German, Levin and Munksgaard, Copenhagen,
283-303, or (1922c), Philologica, 1: 1-19.
· Jin, Shunde (1995), Sound symbolism in Shanghai onomatopoeia,
Ohio State University, MS.
· Johnson, Ronald C. (1967), "Magnitude Symbolism of
English Words", Journal of Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior,
6: 508-511.
· Johnson, Ronald C., N.S. Suzuki, Ohls and ,
W.K. (1964), "Phonetic Symbolism in Artificial Language",
Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology, 69: 233-236.
· Johnston, Jason C. (1997), Systematic Homonymy
and the Structure of Morphological Categories: Some Lessons from Paradigm
Geometry, University of Sydney.
· Joseph, B.D. (1987), "On the use of iconic elements
in etymological investigation. Some case studies from Greek", Diachronica.
International Journal For Historical Linguistics, 4 (1/2): 1-26.
· Joseph, Brian D. (1984), "Balkan Expressive and Affective
Phonology - the Case of Greek ts/dz", Papers for the Fifth Conference
of Southeast European Studies, K. Shangriladze and E Townsend: 227-237,
Slavica Publishers, Balgrade, Colombus, OH.
· Joseph, Brian D. (1994), "Modern Greek ts: Beyond Sound
Symbolism", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and
John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Joseph, John E. (2000), Limiting the Arbitrary. Linguistic
naturalism and its opposites in Plato's Cratylus and modern theories of
language, Studies in the History of the Language Sciences, 96, John
Benjamins Publishing.
· Juline, Bernard (1876), Les formes harmoniques du français,
Paris.
· Jurafsky, Daniel (1996), "Universal Tendencies in the
Semantics of the Diminutive", Language, 72: 533-578.
· Kaesmann, Hans (1992), "Das englische Phonasthem sl-",
H. Kaesmann, H. Gneuss, E. Wolff and Th. Wolpers, 110: 307-346, Max Niemeyer
Verlag, Tübingen.
· Kahlo, G. (1960), "Der Irrtum der Onomatopoetiker",
Phonetica, 5.
· Kaiser, L. (1953), "Les sons du langage et leurs informations",
Cours Internationale de Phonologie et Phoniatrie, Scholars' Facsimiles
and Reprints, Gainsville, FL.
· Kakehi, Hisao (1983), "Onomatopoetic Expressions in
Japanese and English", Proceedings of the XIIIth International Congress
of Linguists, Tokyo.
· Kakehi, Hisao, Y. Mito, M. Hayase, M. Tzuzuki,
R. Young (1981), Nichi-ei-taisho onomatope jiten, (A dictionary
of Japanese onomatopes with English expressions), Gaku-shobo, Tokyo.
· Kakehi, Hisao, Lawrence Schourup, Ikuhiro Tamori
(1998), A Dictionary of Iconic Expressions in Japanese, Mouton, The
Hague.
· Kakehi, Hisao, Ikuhiro Tamori (1993), Onomatopoeia,
Keiso-Shobo, Tokyo.
· Kallir, Alfred (1961), Sign and Design, James Clarke
and Co., London.
· Karlgren, Bernard (1962), Sound and Symbol in Chinese,
Hong Kong.
· Karlgren, Bernhard (1934), "Word families in Chinese",
Bulletin of the Museum of Far Eastern Antiquities, 5: 9-120.
· Katkevich, O.A. (1999), "Izobrazitel'naya leksika v
shamanskih tekstah severnyh sel'kupov", Materialy vserossijskoj
konferencii: 141, Moskva.
· Katsenelinboigen, Aron (2001), "The Language of Predispositioning", Iconicity
in Language.
· Katz, A. N. (1986), "Meaning Conveyed by Vowels: some
Reanalyses of Word Norm Data", Bulletin of the Psychonomic Society,
24: 15-17.
· Kaufman, Terrence (1994), "Symbolism and Change in
the Sound System of Haustec", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton,
Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Kelly, Michael H., Springer K., F.C. (1990),
"The relation between syllable number and visual complexity in the
acquisition of word meanings", Memory and Cognition, 19: 528-536.
· Key, H. (1965), "Some semantic functions of reduplication
in various languages", Anthropological Linguistics, 7.3: 88-102.
· Key, Margaret (1997), The Polysemy Structure of Japanese
Mimetics, Indiana University, Bloomington.
· Khatena, Joe (1969), "'Onomatopoeia and Images': Preliminary
Validity Study of a Test of Originality", Perceptual and Motor Skills,
28: 335-38.
· Khlebnikov, Velemir (1987), Tvoreniya, Izdatel;stvo
^Sovetskij Pisatel, Moscow.
· Kim, Kong-On (1977), "Sound Symbolism in Korean",
Journal of Linguistics, 13: 67-75.
· Kimizuka, S. (1967), "Japanese Structural Device of
Onomatopoeia + Verb and Vertain English verbs", Journal of the Association
of Teachers of Japanese, 4,3: 12-16.
· Kinkade, M. Dale (1976), "Columbian Salishan Imitative
Words", American Anthropological Association.
· Klank, L. J. K. , Y. Huang, R.C. (1971), "Determinants
of Success in Matching Word Pairs in Tests of Phonetic Symbolism",
Journal of Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior, 10: 140-148.
· Klimova, S.N. (1999), "O nekotoryh aspektah yetimologicheskoj
fonosemantiki", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 145, Moskva.
· Knapp, R.H., H. J. Ehlinger (1968), "Study of
Semantic Associations to the Alphabet", Perception Motor Skills,
26: 939-942.
· Koch, Walter
(2001), "Consciousness, Communication, Speech - A Condensed View of
the Origins of Language", the Origins of Language, Iconicity
in Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Koch/Koch.htm
, Iconicity in Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Koch/Koch.htm
: nicity in Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Koch/Koch.htm
, n Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Koch/Koch.htm
, Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Koch/Koch.htm
.
· Koenig, F, J. Fischer (1980), "Phonetic Symbolism
in a Literate and Non-Literate Language", Language Science,
2.
· Koike, S., G. Ivanova (1980), Kokugo Dai Jiten
Dictionary, 2.
· Koike, S., G. Ivanova (2002), "On Japanese Mimetic
Words", Journal of the Faculty of International Studies, 14:
63-77, Utsunomiya University.
· Koriat, Asher (1975), "Phonetic Symbolism and Feeling
of Knowing", Memory and Cognition, 3(5): 545-548.
· Koriat, Asher, I. Levy (1977), "The Symbolic
Implications of Vowels and of their Orthographic Representations in Two
Natural Languages [Japanese and Hindi]", Journal of Psycholinguistic
Research, 6: 93-103.
· Korínek, J. M. (1939), "Laut und Wortbedeutung",
Travaux du Cercle Linguistique de Prague, 8: 58-65.
· Korínek, Josef Miroslav (1937), "Zur lautlichen
Struktur der interjektionalen Sprachgebilde. Ein Beitrag zur Erforschung
der Beziehungen zwischen sprachlichen Gegensätzen und Emotion",
Slavia, 15: 43-52.
· Korínek, Josef Miroslav (1939), "Laut- und Wortbedeutung",
Travaux du Cercle Linguistiqe de Prague, 8.
· Korogodina, L.N. (1999), "Issledovanie foneticheskoj
znachimosti slov s pomosh''yu komp'yuternyh programm v shkole", Materialy
vserossijskoj konferencii: 146, Moskva.
· Krasovskaya, N. A. , D.A. Romanov, N.M. Starceva,
S.V. Stepanova (1996), Fonosemanticheskij aspekt sovremennogo
russkogo literaturnogo yazyka, , Tula.
· Kucherova, L.I., O.A. Kashichkina (1999), "Anagrammaticheskie
idei f.de sossyura v interpretacii p. vunderli", Materialy vserossijskoj
konferencii: 149, Moskva.
· Kuleshova, O.D. (1990), "Rol' fonosemantiki v rechevom
vozdejstvii", Optimizaciya rechevogo vozdejstviya, Moskva.
· Kunihara, S. (1971), "Effects of the Expressive Voice
on Phonetic Symbolism", Journal of Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior,
10: 427-429.
· Kurnosova, A.A. (1999), "Lingvisticheskie aspekty 'magii
slova' (na primere analiza russkih narodnyh zagovorov)", Materialy
vserossijskoj konferencii: 148, Moskva.
· Kutzelnigg, Artur (1973), "Die aus dem Lippen -r hervorgegangene
Konsonanz br(r) als Bedeutungsträger: !. Mitteilung. Interjektionen",
Linguistics, 103: 24-43.
· Ladefogend, P., D. E. Broadbent (1957), "Information
Conveyed by Vowels", Journal of the Acoustical Society of America,
29: 98-104.
· Lafont, Robert (2000), Schemes et motivation : Le lexique
du latin classique, L'Harmattan, Paris.
· Lakoff, George (1986), "Systematic Sound Symbolism:
the Semantic Side", Berkeley Conference on Sound Symbolism,
Berkeley.
· Langdon, Margaret (1971), "Sound Symbolism in Yuman
Languages", Studies in American Indian Languages, Jesse O. Sawyer,
65: 149-173, University of California Publications in Linguistics, California.
· Langdon, Margaret (1994), "Noise Words in Guaraní",
Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala,
Cambridge University Press.
· Langer, J., B.G. Rosenberg (1966), "Symbolic
meaning and color haming", Journal of Personal. Soc. Psychol.,
62: 469-475.
· Lapolla, Randy J. (1994), "An Experimental Investigation
of Phonetic Symbolism as it Relates to Mandarin Chinese", Sound
Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge
University Press.
· Lawler, John
(1979), "Mimicry in Natural Language", The Elements, Chicago
Linguistic Society.
· Lawler, John (1990), "Women, Men, and Bristly Things:
The Phonosemantics of the BR- Assonance in English", Michigan Working
Papers in Linguistics, P. Beddor, I:1, University of Michigan Linguistics
Program, Michigan.
· Lawler, John (1999), "Rhyme and/or Reason: Athematic
Metaphors Revisited", Eleventh Languaging conference, 11.
· Leach, Edmund (1977), "Sound Symbolism in Jinghpaw
(Kachin)", Man, 12: 337-39.
· Leach, Edmund (1978), "Sound Symbolism in Jinghpaw
(Kachin)", Man, 13: 662-62.
· Lecercle, Jean-Jacques (2001), "Of Markov hains and
upholstery buttons : "Moi, madame, votre chien ..."", The
Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and
Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Lee, Jin-Seong (1992), Phonology and Sound Symbolism
of Korean Ideophones: 379pp, Hanshin Publishing Co, Seoul.
· Lehmann, R. (1949), Le sémantisme des mots expressifs
en Suisse romande, Berne.
· Lehmann, Winfred P. (1992), "Review of Yakov Malkiel:
Diachronic Problems in Phonosymbolism", General Linguistics,
32: 67-70.
· Lehrer, Adrienne (1996), "Why neologisms are important
to study", Lexicology, 2/1: 63-73.
· Leibniz, Gottfried Wilhelm (1765,1981), New Essays on
Human Understanding, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
· Leibniz, Gottfried Wilhelm (1794), "Unvorgreifliche Gedanken betreffend der Ausübung
und Verbesserung der Teutschen Sprache", Beitrage zur deutschen
Sprachkunde, I, Sammlung, Berlin.
· Leman, Wayne E. (1984), "Cheyenne Deixis and Sound
Symbolism", Papers of the Fifteenth Algonquian Conference, William
Cowan, 15, Carleton University, Ottawa.
· Leslau, Wolf (1961), "Echo-Words in Ethiopic",
Annals d'Etiopie, 4: 205-38.
· Lester, D. (1973), "Phonetic and Graphic Symbolism",
Perceptual and Motor Skills, 37: 592.
· Letoublon, Françoise (1988), "Dérivés
d'onomatopées et délocutativité", Hediston
logodeipnon: logopediesL mélanges de philologie et de linguistique
grecques offerts a Jean Taillardat, Peeters/Selaf, Paris.
· Levickij, V. V. (1998), Zvukovoj simvolizm: osnovnye
itogi, Chernovcy.
· Levitckij, V. V. (1971), "Chu isnuje universal'nyj
zvukosymvolizm", Movoznavstvo, 1: 25-37.
· Levitckij, V. V. (1973a), Semantika i fonetika. Posobie,
podgotovlennoe na materiale `ksperimental;nyx issledovanii, Hernovcy
gosudarstvennyj universitet.
· Levitckij, V. V. (1973b), "Symvolichni znachennja ukrajins'kyx
holosnyx i pryholosnyx", Movoznavstvo, 2: 36-49.
· Liberman, Anatoly (1990), "Etymological Studies III:
Some Germanic Words Beginning with FL-. Language at Play", General
Linguistics, 30(2).
· Lihomanova, L..F. (1999), "Anglijskie zvukoizobrazi
tel'nye glagoly dvizheniya: fonosemanticheskaya klassifikaciya", Materialy
vserossijskoj konferencii: 160, Moskva.
· Lindauer, M. S. (1990), "The meanings of the physiognomic
stimuli taketa and maluma", Bulletin of the Psychognomic Society,
28: 1: 47-50.
· Lindstrom, Jan
(2000), "Vackert, vackert! Syntaktisk reduplikation i svenskan, Beautiful,
beautiful! Syntactic Reduplication in Swedish", Studier i nordisk
filologi, 77, Svenska litteratursällskapet i Finland, Helsinki.
· Ljungberg, Christina (2001), "Iconic dimensions in
Margaret Atwood's poetry and prose", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity
in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins,
Amsterdam.
· Loretta, Innocenti (2001), "Iconoclasm and iconicity
in seventeenth-century English poetry", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity
in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins,
Amsterdam.
· Lotfi, Ahmad R. (2001), "Iconicity: A Generative Perspective",
tp://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Lotfi/Lotfi.html
, tfi/Lotfi.html , 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Lundquist, Joegil (1989), English from the roots up:
help for reading, writing, spelling, and SAT scores, I, Literacy Unlimited,
Bellevue, WA.
· Lunnova, M.G. (1999), "Associativno-zvukovoe pole slova
durak v russkih narodnyh skazkah", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii,
Moskva.
· Lyubimova, N.A. (1992), "Pinezhaninova N.P. Fonostilisticheskij
aspekt v interpretacii poyeticheskogo teksta", Raznourovnevye edinicy
yazyka i ih funkcionirovanie v tekste ( teoreticheskie i metodicheskie aspekty
) : Sbornik nauchno-metodicheskih statej, Sankt-Peterburg.
· Maafi, L. (1990), "Tzeltzal Maya affect verbs: psychological
salience and expressive functions of language", Berkeley Linguitics
Society, Berkeley Linguitics Society.
· Magnus, Margaret (1993), What's in a Word? Evidence for
Phonosemantics.
· Magnus, Margaret
(1998), The Gods of the Word: Archetypes in the Consonants, Thomas
Jefferson University Press, Kirksville, MO.
· Magnus, Margaret (1999), A Dictionary of English Sound,
http://www.trismegistos.com.
· Magnus, Margaret
(2000), What's in a Word? Evidence for Phonosemantics, University
of Trondheim, Trondheim, Norway.
· Magnus, Margaret
(2001), "Review of Gérard Genette 'Mimologics'", Iconicity
in Language.
· Makkai, Adam (1993), "Idiomaticity as a Reaction to
'L'Arbitraire de Signe' in the Universal Process of Semio-Genesis",
Processing, Structure and Interpretation, Christina Cacciari and
Patrizia Taboosi, Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, Hillsdale, NJ.
· Malkiel, Yakov (1959), "Secondary Uses of Letters in
Language", Romance Philology, 19: 1-27.
· Malkiel, Yakov (1959), "Studies in Irreversible Binomials",
Lingua, 8: 113-60.
· Malkiel, Yakov (1976), "Multi-Colored Sound Change
and the Impact of Morphology on Phonology", Language, 52: 757-778.
· Malkiel, Yakov (1978), "From Phonosymbolism to Morphosymbolism",
The Fourth LACUS Forum: 511-529, Hornbeam, Columbia.
· Malkiel, Yakov (1985), "Integration of Phonosymbolism
with other Categories of Language Change", Seventh International
Conference on Hispanic Languages.
· Malkiel, Yakov
(1990), Diachronic Problems in Phonosymbolism, J. Benjamins Publishing
Company, Amsterdam, Philadelphia.
· Malkiel, Yakov (1994), "Regular Sound Development,
Phonosymbolic Orchestration, Disambiguation of Homonyms", Sound
Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge
University Press.
· Mallarmé, Stéphane (1877,1945), Petite
philologie à l'usage des classes et du monde: Les Mots anglais, in
Oeuvres complètes, Gallimard, Paris.
· Maltzman, I., L. Morrisett, L. Brooks (1956),
"An Investigation of Phonetic Symbolism", Journal of Abnormal
and Social Psychology, 53: 245-251.
· Mandelaker, Amy (1982), New Research in Phonetic Symbolism:
the Poetic Context, Brown University, Providence, RI.
· Mannheim, Bruce (1988), "The Sound Must Seem an Echo
to the Sense: Some Cultural Determinants of Language Change in Southern
Peruvian Quechua", Michigan Discussions in Anthropology.
· Marchand, Hans
(1949), "L'étude des onomatopées. Quelques points méthododiques",
Dialogues, cahiers de litterature et de linguistique, Fabulté
des Lettres, 1: 124-134, Université d'Istanbul, Istanbul.
· Marchand, Hans (1952), "Alliteration, Ablaut und Reim
in den Türkischen Zwillingsformen", Oriens, 5: 60-69.
· Marchand, Hans (1953), "Über die Bildung der Lautsymbolism
Wörter im Türkischen", Oriens, 6.
· Marchand, Hans (1957), "Motivation by Linguistic Form:
English Ablaut and Rime-Combinations and their Relevancy to Word Formation",
Studia Neophilologica, 29: 54-56.
· Marchand, Hans (1959a), "Phonetic Symbolism in English
Word Formation", Indogermanische Forschungen, 64: 146-168.
· Marchand, Hans (1959b), "Review 0f Heinz Wissemann's
Untersuchungen zur Onomatopöie", Indogermanische Forschungen,
64: 183-87.
· Marchand, Hans (1969), The Categories and Types of Present-Day
English Word Formation: A Synchronic-Diachronic Approach, C.H. Beck'sche
Verlagsbuchhandlung, Munich.
· Marcos-Marín, Francisco A. (1996 [1998]), "No arbitrariedad del signo lingüístico",
Teoría/Crítica, 3: 283-298, Alicante.
· Marcos-Marín, Francisco A. (1997), "Rojo bobo: la configuración semánticamente
sugestiva del radical", Homenaje al Profesor A. Roldán Pérez,
1: 319-329, Universidad Murcia, Murcia.
· Marcos-Marín, Francisco A. (1998), "Rojo bobo,
rufo curvo: paradigma léxico, estructura semántica y cambio
fonético desde un análisis informático de diccionarios",
Lexicografías iberorrománicas: problemas, propuestas y
proyectos, Mª Teresa Fuentes Morán y Reinhold Werner: 201-211,
Vervuert, Iberoamericana, Frankfurt and Madrid.
· Markel, Norman, Eric P. Hamp (1961), "Connotative
Meanings of Certain Phonetic Sequences", Studies in Linguistics,
15: 47-61.
· Marouzeau, J. (1935), "L'usure des onomatopées",
Le français moderne, 3: 289-92.
· Martin, Eugène-Louis (1924), Les symmétries
du français littéraire, Les Presses Universaires de France,
Paris.
· Martin, Samuel Elmo (1962), "Phonetic Symbolism in
Korean", Uralic and Altaic Series, 13, Indiana University Press,
Bloomington.
· Maslennikova, E.M. (1999), "Foneticheskaya znachimost'
teksta kak kriterij ocenki", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii:
162, Moskva.
· Master-McNeil, (1996), Sound Symbolism and Naming,
Master-McNeil Advertising Company.
· Matejka, Ladislav (1975), "Crossroads of Sound and
Meaning", International Journal of Slavic Linguistic and Poetics,,
12: 213-27.
· Mateo, A. (1988), "Experimento sobre el tono intrensico
de las vocales castellanas", Estudios de Fonética experimental,
3, Laboratoio de Fonética, Facultad de Filologia, Universidad de
Barcelona, Barcelona.
· Matisoff, James A. (1994), "The Tone, Intonation and
Sound Symbolism in Lahu: Loading the Syllable Canon", Sound Symbolism,
Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Matthews, G. H. (1970), "Some Notes on Proto-Siouan
Continuants", International Journal of American Linguistics,
36: 98-109.
· Maxwell, Charleton N. (1932), The Malay Language and
How to Learn It, Kyle, Palmer and Co, Kuala Lumpur.
· Maxwell, Charleton N. (1933), An Introduction to the
Elements of the Malay Language, VIII, Kuala Lumpur.
· McArthur, Douglas (1992), "Motivation in the Forms
of Signs", Sign-Language Studies, 77: 339-44.
· McCrum, Andrew (1997), Phonosemantics, Royal Holloway
and Bedford New College, London.
· McCrum, Andrew
(2001), "A cultural-linguistic study of English sound-symbolic pejorative
lexemes beginning in sl- and du-", cultural-linguistic study of
English sound-symbolic pejorative lexemes beginning in sl- and du-,
istic study of English sound-symbolic pejorative lexemes beginning in sl-
and du-, stic study of English sound-symbolic pejorative lexemes beginning
in sl- and du-: tic study of English sound-symbolic pejorative lexemes beginning
in sl- and du-, ic study of English sound-symbolic pejorative lexemes beginning
in sl- and du-, rative lexemes beginning in sl- and du-.
· McCune, Keith M. (1983), The Internal Structure of Indonesian
Roots, University of Michigan.
· McCune, Keith M. (1988), "How Does Meaning Make Sound
Change?", Studies in Austronesian Linguistics, 76.
· McGregor, William B. (1996), "Sound Symbolism in Kuniyanti,
a Language of Western Africa", Word, 47(3): 339-364.
· McMurray, Gordon A. (1958), "A Study of 'Fittingness'
of Signs to Words by Means of the Semantic Differential", Journal
of Experimental Psychology, 56: 310.
· McMurray, Gordon A. (1960), "Meaning Associated with
the Phonetic Structure of Unfamiliar Foreign Words", Canadian Journal
of Psychology, 14: 166-174.
· McPherson, Brian (1995), "Establishing Connections
between Emotions and Speech Sounds", ms., U. of Arkansas for
Medical Sciences, Arkansas.
· Mehrabian, A. and M. Piercy (1993), "Differences in
Positive and Negative Connotations of Unconventionally and Conventionally
Spelled Names", Journal of Social Psychology, 133: 737-739.
· Mehrabian, A. and M. Piercy (1993), "Positive and Negative
Connotations of Conventionally and Unconventionally Spelled Names",
Journal of Psychology, 131: 133-142.
· Mersenne, Marin (1636), Harmonie universelle, Sebastien
Cramoisy, Paris.
· Michalev, Andrei (1995), The Theory of Phonosemantic
Space, Krasnodarov State University.
· Mikhalev, Andrej (1995), Teoriya fonosemanticheskogo
polya, Pyatigorsk.
· Mioni, Alberto, "Il linguaggio giovanile degli anni
'90", Sobero-Banfi, Laterza.
· Mioni, Alberto (1990), "Fece splash e, gluglu affondà,
l'ideofono come parte del discorso", Parallela, 4: 255-267.
· Miron, Murray S. (1961), "A Cross-Linguistic Investigation
of Phonetic Symbolism", Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology,
62: 623-630.
· Mithun, Marianne (1982), "The Synchronic and Diachronic
Behavior of Plops, Squeaks, Croaks, Sighs and Moans", International
Journal of American Linguistics, 48: 49-58.
· Moiseev, A.I. (1963), "Motivirovannost' slov",
Seriya filologicheskih nauk, vypusk 68, Issledovaniya po grammatike
russkogo yazyka.
· Moiseev, A.I. (1963), "Motivirovannost' slov",
Uchenye zapiski Leningradskogo universiteta, 1: 322.
· Morgan, Thaïs E. (1995), "Invitation to a Voyage
in Cratylusland", Mimologics, Gérard Genette, transl.
Thaïs E. Morgan: xxi-lxvi, U of Nebraska Press, Lincoln.
· Morin, Yves (1972), "The Phonology of Echo Words in
French", Language, 48: 97-108.
· Morito, Y. (1973), A Survey of Echoic Words in English,
21, Denki Daigaka Kenkyu-Hokoku, Tokyo.
· Morris, Richard E., Stuart E. Bernstein (2000), "What's
in a sonido? An empirical study of sound symbolism in Spanish", Western
Conference on Linguistics (WECOL), California State University, Fresno.
· Morton, Eugene, S. (1994), "Sound Symbolism and its
Role in Non-Human Invertebrate Communication", Sound Symbolism,
Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Müller, H. (1935), Experimentelle Beiträge
zur Analyse des Verhältnisses von Laut, und Sinn, Müller and
Kippenheuer, Berlin.
· Müller, Wolfgang G. (2001), "Iconicity and rhetoric
: A note on the iconic force of rhetorical figures in Shakespeare",
The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer
and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Murakami, Y. (1982), "The Facilitation Effects of Phonetic
Symbolism on Paired Associate Learning", Japanese Psychological
Research, 24: 62-67.
· Murray, Alexander (1823), History of the European languages;
or, Researches into the Affinities of the Teutonic, Greek, Celtic, Slavonic
and Indian Nations, A. Constable and Co., Edinburgh.
· Myklebust, Helmer R. (1957), "Babbling and Echolalia
in Language Theory", Journal of Speech and Hearing Disorders,
22: 356-60.
· Nänny, Max (2001), "Iconic functions of long and
short lines", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature,
Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Nänny, Max, Olga Fischer (2000), Iconicity
in Language and Literature, John Benjamins Publishing, Amsterdam.
· Nelson, Marie (1973), "Submorphemic Values: their Contribution
to Pattern and Meaning in the Morte d'Arthure", Language and Style,
6: 289-96.
· Nelson, Marie (1974), "The Rhetoric of the Exeter Book
Riddles", Speculum, 49: 421-40.
· Nelson, Marie (1975), "Time in the Exeter Book Riddles",
Philological Quarterly,, 54: 511-18.
· Nelson, Marie (1978a), "Non-human Speech in the Fantasy
of C. S. lewis, J. R. R. Tolkien and Richard Adams", Mythlore,
5: 37-39.
· Nelson, Marie (1978b), "Sound as Meaning in Old English
Charms, Riddles and Maxims", Proceedings from the 27th Annual Mountain
Interstate Foreign Language Conference, Research Council of Eastern
Tennessee State University, Johnson City, TN.
· Nemer, Julie F. (1987), "Phonological Stereotypes and
Names in Temne", Language in Society, 16: 341-352.
· Newman, Stanley, S. (1933b), "Bella Coola Reduplication",
International Journal of American Linguistics, 37: 34-38.
· Newman, Stanley, S. (1939), "Personal Symbolism in
Language Patterns", Psychiatry, 2: 177-182.
· Newmann, Stanley, S. (1933a), "Further Experiments
in Phonetic Symbolism", American Journal of Psychology, 45:
53-75.
· Nichols, Johanna (1971), "Diminutive consonant symbolism
in Western North America", Language, 47: 826-848.
· Nichols, Johanna (1986), "The Semantics of Pharyngealization
in Chechen and Ingush", Conference on Sound Symbolism, University
of California at Berkeley, Berkeley.
· Nishihari, T. (1980), A List of Expressive Words in Modern
English,, Seinan Linguistic Institute.
· Nobile, Luca
(2001), Fonosemantica dei monosillabi italiani, tesi di laurea, Università
"La Sapienza" di Roma.
· Nobile, Luca (2003), "L'origine fonosimbolica del valore
linguistico nel vocalismo dell'italiano standard", Rivista di filologia
cognitiva, 3, www.uniroma1.it/cogfil/fonosimbolismo.html, Roma.
· Nobile, Luca
(2004), "Il nome di Enea nel vaticinio del lauro eponimo (Aen. VII,
48sgg.)", Critica del testo, Roma.
· Nobile, Luca
(2004), "Terra Acqua Aria Fuoco. Il simbolismo fonetico differenziale
di un sistema semantico delimitato", Rivista di filologia cognitiva,
Roma.
· Nodier, Charles (1808), Dictionnaire raisonnée
des onomatopées françaises, Demonville, Paris.
· Nodier, Charles (1828), Dictionnaire raisonnée
des onomatopées françaises, Delangle, Paris.
· Nodier, Charles (1834), Notions élémentaires
de linguiqstique, Renduel, Paris.
· Nodier, Charles (1984), Dictionnaire raisonnée
des onomatopées françaises, Trans-Europ-Repress, Mauvezin.
· Noma, H. (1998), "Languages Richest in Onomatopoeic
Words", Language Monthly, The Izumi Publishing Company.
· Norrman, Ralf (2001), "On natural motivation in metaphors
: The case of cucurbits", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language
and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Nöth, Winfried (2001), "Semiotic foundations of
iconicity in language and literature", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity
in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins,
Amsterdam.
· Nuckolls, Janice B.
(1996), Sounds Like Life: Sound Symbolic Grammar, Performance and Cognition
in Pastaza Quechua, Oxford University Press, NY.
· Nuckolls, Janice B (1999), "The Case for Sound Symbolism",
Annual Review of Anthropology, 28: 225-252.
· Nyikos, Julien, "Testing Saussure's Principle 1",
Multiple Perspectives on the Historical Dimensions of Language, Kurt
R. Jankowsky.
· Nyikos, Julien (1994), "An Amendment to Saussure's
Principle 1: Regular Iconicity in Irregular Verbs", LACUS Forum,
XX.
· O'Boyle, Michael W., David A. Miller, Fahim Rahmani
(1987), "Sound-Meaning Relationships in Speakers of Urdu and English:
Evidence for a Cross-Cultural Phonetic Symbolism", Journal of Psycholinguistic
Research, 16: 273-288.
· O'Boyle, Michael W., Robert D. Tarte (1980), "Implications
for Phonetic Symbolism: the Relationship between Pure Tones and Geometric
Figures", Journal of Psycholinguistic Research, 9: 535-44.
· Oehl, Wilhelm (1933), Das Lallwort in der Sprachforschung,
Freiburg, Switzerland.
· Oehl, Wilhelm (1933), Fangen - Finger - Fünf. Studien
über elementar-parallele Wortschöpfung, Hess, Freiburg, Switzerland.
· Ohala, John J. (1983a), "Bibliography on Sound Symbolism",
ms., Phonology Laboratory, University of California, Berkeley.
· Ohala, John J. (1986), "Sound Symbolism in an Ethological
Context", Conference on Sound Symbolism, University of California,
Berkeley.
· Ohala, John J. (1994), "The Frequency Code Underlies
the Sound Symbolic Use of Voice Pitch", Sound Symbolism, Leanne
Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Oliver, Mary (1994), A Poetry Handbook, Harcourt
Brace, NY.
· Ono, H. (1984), Nichiei Gion Gitaigo Katsuyo Jiten, (A
Practical Guide to Japanese-English Onomatopoeia and Mimesis), Hokuseido
press, Tokyo.
· Orr, John (1944), "On Some Sound Values in English",
British Journal of Psychology, 35: 1-18.
· Orr, John (1953), Words and Sounds in English and French,
Basil Blackwell, Oxford.
· Osgood, Charles E. (1962), "Studies in the Generality
of Affective Meaning Systems", American Psychologist, 17: 10.
· Osgood, Charles E., William H. May, Murray S.
(1975), Cross-Cultural Universals in Affective Meaning,, University
of Illinois Press, Urbana IL.
· Ostwalt, Peter F. (1973), The Semiotics of Human Sound,
Mouton, the Hague.
· Ostwalt, Peter F. (1994), "Some Observations on the
Function of Sound in Clinical Work", Sound Symbolism, Leanne
Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Oswalt, Robert L. (1971), "Inanimate Imitatives in
Pomo", Studies in American Indian Languages, Jesse Sawyer, 65:
175-190, University of California Publications in Linguistics, California.
· Oswalt, Robert L. (1994), "Inanimate Imitatives in
English", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and
John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Oyama, T., J. Haga (1963), "Common Factors between
Figural and Phonetic Symbolism", Psychologia, 6: 131-144.
· Paget, Sir Richard (1930), Human Speech, Harcourt,
Brace and Co., London.
· Paivio, A. (1971), Imagery and Verbal Processes,
Holt Rinehart and Winston, NY.
· Paradis, M., ed. (1978), Fourth LACUS Forum, Hornbeam
Press, Columbia, SC.
· Pentland, David (1975), "Diminutive Consonant Symbolism
in Algonquian", Papers at the Sixth Annual Algonquian Conference,Mercury
Series, Canadian Ethnology Service Paper, 23, National museum of Man,
Ottowa.
· Pesot, J. (1973), Les onomatopées: structure acoustique
et catégories perceptuelles, Mémoire de l'Université
de Montréal, Montréal.
· Peterfalvi, Jean-Michele (1965), "Les recherches expérimentales
sur le symbolisme phonétique", Centre National de Récherche
Scientifique, monographes Françaises de Psychologie, 15.
· Peterfalvi, Jean-Michele (1970), Recherches expérimentales
sur le symbolisme phonétique, Centre nationale de recherche scientifique,
Paris.
· Petrone, B., Cynthia Whissel (1988), "The Dictionary
of Affect in Language as a Tool for the Assessment of Affective Tone of
Language in Children's Television Programming", Perceptual and Motor
Skills, 67: 789-790.
· Philps, Dennis (1997), "<sn->, du marqueur au
mythe", Anglophonia/Sigma, 2: 209-238, Presses Universitaires
du Mirail, Toulouse.
· Philps, Dennis (1998), "(S)nipe", Anglophonia/Sigma,
4: 147-165.
· Piis, Au de (1785), Harmonie Imitative de la langue française,
Paris.
· Pijnappel, J. (1885), "Over de Wortelwoorden in de
Maleische Taal", Actes Vime Congrès International des Orientalistes,
IV: 21-36, Leiden.
· Platov, F. (1916), "Gamma glasnyh", Centrifuga,
Sbornik 2, Moskva.
· Po-Ching, Yip (2001), The Chinese Lexicon, Routledge.
· Poldervaart, Arie
(1984), "Northern Paiute Subanalysis. Informal Notes", Friends
of Uto-Aztecan Conference.
· Poldervaart, Arie
(1984), "Northern Paiute Subanalysis. Informal Notes", Friends
of Uto-Aztecan Conference.
· Poldervaart, Arie
(1989), "Proto Uto-Aztecan Subanalysis, Part III Phoneme meanings.
Informal Notes", Friends of Uto-Aztecan Conference.
· Polivanov, Evgenii Dmitriovitch (1916), "Po povodu
zvukovyx 'estov yaponskogo yazyka", Zbornik po teorii po`tiheskogo
qzyka, 1: 31-41, Petrograd.
· Pollio, Howard R. (1963), "Word Association as a Function
of Conditioned Meaning", Journal of Experimental Psychology,
66: 454-460.
· Prohvatilova, O.A. (1996), Fonostilistika. Stilisticheskij
analiz zvuchash'ej rechi: Uchebno-metodicheskoe posobie, Volgograd .
· Prokof'eva, L.P. (1999), "Perevod hudozhestvennogo
teksta: analiz implicitnyh struktur na urovne fonosemantiki", Materialy
vserossijskoj konferencii: 165, Moskva.
· Prokofieva, Larissa (1995), The color symbolism of sounds
as a component of Individual Style of Poets, (on the material of A.Block,
K.Balmont, A.Bely, V.Nabokov): 290pp, Saratov State University, Saratov.
· Pulleyblank, E.G. (1973), "Some new hypotheses concerning
word families in Chinese", Journal of Chinese Linguistics, 1:
111-125.
· Pulleyblank, E.G. (1991), Lexicon of reconstructed pronunciation
in Early Middle Chinese, Late Middle Chinese, and Early Mandarin, University
of British Columbia Press, Vancouver.
· Puzyrev, A.V., E.U. Shadrina (1999), "Teoriya
anagramm f. de sossyura v izlozhenii zh.starobinskogo", Materialy
vserossijskoj konferencii: 170, Moskva.
· Pyle, Charles (1949), "English Words with Consituent
Elements Having Independent Semantic Value", Philologica: the Malone
Anniversary Studies, Johns Hopkins Press, Baltimore.
· Radionova, I. G. (1999), "Zvukovye associacii kak otrazhenie
standartnogo i individual'nogo v razvitii detskogo yazyka", Materialy
vserossijskoj konferencii: 184, Moskva.
· Ratermanis, J.B., P. Deitz (1955), "Les fréquences
des principales oppositions phonologiques et quelques conséquences
esthétiques possibles", Philosophical Quarterly, 34:
415-437.
· Ratliff, Martha (1986), "A Test for Tonal Iconicity
in White Hmong Expressives", Sound Symbolism Conference, Berkeley.
· Reay, I.E (1994), "Sound Symbolism", The Encyclopedia
of Language and Linguistics, R.E. Asher, 8: 4064-70, Pergamon Press,
Oxford.
· Reay, Irene Elizabeth (1991), A Lexical Analysis of Metaphor
and Phonaestheme, University of Glasgow, Glasgow.
· Reichard, Gladys (1945), "Composition and Symbolism
of Coeur d'Alene Verb Stems", International Journal of American
Linguistics, 11: 47-63.
· Reinius, J. (1908), Onomatopoetische Bezeichnungen für
menschliche Wesen, besonders im Deutschen and Englischen, Stockholm.
· Reiss, Samuel, The Rise of Words and their Meanings,
a copy existed at Mississippi State U..
· Reynvoet, J. P. (1969), "Contribution à l'étude
de l'onomatopée brute", Travaux de linguistique, 1: 99-128.
· Rhodes, Richard (1980), "On the Semantics of the Instrumental
Finals of Ojibwa", Papers of the Eleventh Algonquian Conference,
W. Cowan, 11, Carleton University Press, Ottawa.
· Rhodes, Richard (1981), "On the Semantics of Ojibwa
Verbs of Breaking", Papers of the Twelfth Algonquian Conference,
W. Cowan, 12, Carleton University Press, Ottawa.
· Rhodes, Richard (1994), "Aural Images", Sound
Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge
University Press.
· Rhodes, Richard, John Lawler (1981), "Athematic
Metaphors", Papers from the 17th Annual Meeting of the Chicago Linguistics
Society, Chicago.
· Richter, E., "Das psychische Geschehen und die Artikulation",
Arch. néerl. phon. exp., 13 (s. d.).
· Robert, A., Ivan Ross (1972), "How to Name New
Brands", Journal of Advertising Research, 12 (6): 29-34.
· Roblee, L., M. F. Washburn (1912), "The Affective
Values of Articulate Sounds", American Journal of Psychology,
23: 579-583.
· Rolfe, Leonard (2000), "Phonesthemes as Primary Word
Forms", Becoming Loquens: More Studies in Language Origins,
Bichakjian, et. al.: 123-48.
· Rollin, Bernard E.
(1976), Natural and Conventional Meaning: an Examination of the Distinction,
Mouton, the Hague.
· Roper, Carolann W., Paul Dixon, Elsie Ahern,
Verner (1976), "Effect of Language and Sex on Universal Phonetic
Symbolism", Language and Speech, 19: 388-397.
· Rosenmann, R. (1982), Onomatopoeia and Word Origins,
privately printed.
· Rousseau, Jean-Jacques (1986), Essay on the Origin of Languages, Harper and Row,
NY.
· Rousselot, Abbe (1899), La phonétique expérimentale,,
Paris.
· Rozycki, William (1997), "Phonosymbolism and the Verb
cop", Journal of English Linguistics, 25:3: 202-206.
· Rudmin, F., M. Cappelli (1983), "Tone-Taste
Synaesthesia: a Replication", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 59:
118.
· Rump, Gerhard Charles (1976), "'Onomatopoesis' bei
James Joyce und Arno Schmidt, Bermerkungen zur Onomatopoese und Grophopoese",
Orbis, 25: 5-12.
· Russo, Tommaso (1999), Immagini e metafore nelle lingue
parlate e segnate. Modelli semiotici e applicazioni alla LIS, Lingua Italiana
dei Segni, Università di Roma, La Sapienza.
· Sa Nogueira, R. de (1950), Estudos sobre as onomatopeias,
Lisbonne.
· Sadowski, Piotr (2001), "The Sound as an Echo to the
Sense: The Iconicity of English gl- Words", The Motivated Sign,
Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny,
2: 69-88, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Saka, P. (1988), Sound Symbolism and the Lexicon,
unpublished dissertation.
· Salisbury, Kimberly (1992), "The Catalogue of /kvn/
words of the World", ms..
· Salomon, N. (1954), "Search for physical correlates
to psychical dimension of sounds", Journal of the Accoustical Society
of America, 31: 92-7.
· Samarin, William J. (1970b), "Inventory and Choice
in Expressive Language", Word, 26: 153-169.
· Sapir, Edward (1911), "Diminutive and augmentative
consonant symbolism in Wishram", Handbook of American Indian Languages
Bureau of American Indian Ethnography, 40(1): 638-646, Washington, D.C..
· Sapir, Edward (1929), "A Study in Phonetic Symbolism",
Journal of Experimental Psychology, 12: 225-239.
· Sapir, Edward (1933), "La réalité psychologique
des phonèmes", Journal de psychologie normale et pathologique,
30: 247-265.
· Sapir, Edward
(1949), Selected Writings, D. Mandelbaum, Berkeley CA.
· Schaefer, Charles E. (1970), "Onomatopoeia and Images:
Further Evidence of Validity", Perceptual and Motor Skills,
31: 786.
· Schloss, Ira (1981), "Chickens and Pickles", Journal
of Advertising Research, 21: 47-49.
· Schneider, W. (1930), "Über die Lautbedeutsamkeit",
Zeitschrift für Deutsche Philologie, 63: 138-179.
· Schorin, Gerald A., Bruce G. Vanden Bergh (1985),
"What's in a Brand Name?", The Proceedings of the 1985 Conference
of the American Academy of Advertising, Nancy Stephens: 28-31, American
Academy of Advertising, Tempe, Arizona.
· Schuchardt, H. (1897), "Keltorom. frog-, frogn- Lautsymbolik",
Zeitschrift für Romanische Phonologie, 21: 199-205.
· Schulenburg, Sigrid von der (1973), Leibniz als Sprachforscher,
Frankfurt.
· Sebeok, T. A. (ed.) (1960), Style in Language, MIT
Press, Cambridge, MA.
· Seebold, Elmar (1983), "Laut- und bedeutungsgleiche
Wörter", Wortschatzprobleme im Alemannischen, W. Haas and
A. Näf: 131-152, Freiburg: Universitätsverlag, rtschatzprobleme
im Alemannischen.
· Sereno, Joan A. , Allard Jongman (1990), "Phonological
and Form Class Relations in the Lexicon", Journal of Psycholinguistic
Research, 19(6): 387-404.
· Shadrina, E. U. (1999), "Pis'ma ferdinanda de sossyura
k dzhovanni askoli", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii</I>:
195, Moskva.
· Shadrina, I.N. (1999), "Aktual'nye problemy psihologii,
yetnopsiholingvistiki i fonosemantiki", Materialy vserossijskoj
konferencii, Moskva.
· Shadrina, I.N. (2000), "Fonosemanticheskaya dominanta
kak strukturoobrazuyush'ij komponent perevoda", Yazykovoe bytie
cheloveka i yetnosa: psiholingvisticheski i kognitivnyj aspekty, 2:
130-135, Barnaul.
· Shalamov, V.T. (1976), "Zvukovoj povtor -- poisk smysla
( zametki o stihovoj garmonii) ", Semiotika i informatika, 7,
Moscow.
· Shamina, E.A. (1999), "Fonosemanticheskij aspekt vospriyatiya
yemotivnyh znachenij", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii:
205, Moskva.
· Shapiro, Michael C. (1974), "Sémiotique de la
rime", Poétique, 5:no. 20: 501-19.
· Shen, Jiong H. (1987), "Beijinghua hekou-hu lingshengmu-de
yuyin fenqi. ", Zhongguo Yuwen, 5: 352-362.
· Shklovski, V. (1916), "Grammont - Zvuk kak sredstvo
vyra'itel;nosti rehi", Nirop zvuki i ego znahenie, Sbornik po teorii
po`tiheskogo qzyka, I: 51-71, Petrograd.
· Shlyahova, S.S. (1999), "Russkaya onomatopeya: struktura,
semantika funkcionirovanie", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii:
206, Moskva.
· Shlyahova, S.S. (2003), Ten' smysla v zvuke. Vvedenie
v russkuju fonosemantiku, Uchebnoye posobie, Perm'.
· Shlyahova, S.S. (2004), Slovar' russkih fonosemanticheskih
anomalii, Drebezgi jazyka, Perm'.
· Shlyahova, S.S. (2005), "Drugoj" jazyk. Opyt
marginalnoj linguistiki, Perm'.
· Shtern, A.S. (1969), "Ob`ektivnye kriterii vyyavleniya
yeffekta 'zvukovoj simvoliki'", Materialy seminara po probleme motivirovannosti
yazykovogo znaka, Leningrad.
· Shulepova, O.L. (1991), Fonosemanticheskij profil' slov
i prozaicheskih tekstov (russko-anglijskie paralleli ) AKD, Saratov.
· Sieberer, A. (1947), "Primare oder Sekundare Lautbedeutsamkeit?",
Osterreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, Philosophisch-Historische
Klasse, Anzeiger, 84: 35-52.
· Siegel, A. W., I Silverman, N.N. (1967), "On
the Effects of Mode of Presentation on Phonetic Symbolism", Journal
of Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior, 6: 171-173.
· Silverstein, Michael (1994), "Relative Motivation in
Denotational and Indexical Sound Symbolism of Wasco-Wishram Chinookan",
Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala,
Cambridge University Press.
· Skoda, Françoise (1982), "Le rédoublement
expressif: un universal linguistique: analyse du procede en grec et en d'autres
langues", Société d'études linguistiques et
anthropologiques de France, 15.
· Slikboek, J. (1955), "Fonosematik", Tidjschrift
van Nederlandse Kal - en Letterkunde, 73: 1-13.
· Slobin, Dan I. (1968), "Antonymic Phonetic Symbolism
in Three Natural Languages", Journal of Personality and Social Psychology,
10: 301.
· Slobin, Dan I. (1985), "The Child as Linguistic Icon-Maker",
Haimann, 1985.
· Smithers, Geoffrey Victor (1954), "Some English Ideophones",
Archivum Linguisticum, 6: 73-111.
· Solomon, L. N. (1959), "Semantic Approach to the Perception
of Complex Sounds", Journal of the Acoustical Society of America,
31: 492-497.
· Solomon, L. N. (1959), "Semantic Reactions to Systematically
Varied Sounds", Journal of the Acoustical Society of America,
31: 986-990.
· Sommer, F. (1933), "Lautnachahmung", Indogermanische
Forschung.
· Sommerfelt, Alf (1928), "Remarques sur la valeur expressive
des voyelles", Norsk Tidsskrift for Sprogvidenskap, 1: 30F.
· Somova, E.G. (1982), "Foneticheskoe i leksicheskoe
znachenie v slove i tekste", Aspekty leksicheskogo znacheniya,
Voronezh.
· Somova, E.G. (1982), "Funkcii zvukovoj storony poyeticheskogo
teksta", Kommunikativnaya i poyetichesakya funkciya hudozhestvennogo
teksta, Voronezh.
· Souriau, E. (1965), "Sur l'esthétique des mots
et des langages forgés", Revue d'esthetique, 18: 19-48.
· Spitzer, Leo (1927), "Singen und Sagen: Schorlemorle",
Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung, 54: 213-23.
· Stevens, C., Joseph A. DeVito, N. (1969),
"Phonetic Symbolism and Audience Perception", Southern Speech
Journal, 34: 183-196.
· Strehle, H. (1956), Vom Geheimnis der Sprache, Munich.
· Sweeney, K, Cynthia Whissel (1986), "A Dictionary
of Affect in Language: II. Establishment and Preliminary Validation",
Perceptual and Motor Skills, 59: 695-698.
· T'amarchenko, S.A. (1999), "Fonosemanticheskaya struktura
biblioterapevticheskogo diskursa kak faktor latentnoj kauzacii recipienta",
Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 186, Moskva.
· T'sou, Benjamin K. (1978), "Sound symbolism and some
socio- and historical linguistic implications of linguistic diversity in
Sino-Tibetan languages", Cahiers de Linguistique Asie Orientale,
3: 67-76.
· T'sou, Benjamin K. (1994), "A note on Cantonese tone
sandhi (CTS) as a diffusional phenomenon", In honor of William S-Y.
Wang: Interdisciplinary studies on language and language change, Matthew
Y. Chen and Ovid J.L. Tzeng: 539-549.
· Tamori, Ikuhiro (1981), "Co-occurence Restrictions
on Onomatopoetic Adverbs and Particles", Papers in Japanese Linguistics,
7: 151-71.
· Tanz, Christine (1971), "Sound Symbolism in Words for
Proximity and Distance", Language and Speech, 14: 266-276.
· Tarte, Robert D. (1974a), "Phonetic Symbolism in Adult
Native Speakers of Czech", Language and Speech, 174: 87-94.
· Tarte, Robert D. (1982), "The Relationship between
Monosyllables and Pure Tones: an Investigation of Phonetic Symbolism",
Journal of Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior, 21: 352-60.
· Tarte, Robert D., Loren S. Barrett (1971), "Phonetic
Symbolism in Adult Native Speakers of English", Language and Speech,
17: 158-168.
· Tarte, Robert D., Loren S. Barritt (1974), "Phonetic
Symbolism in Adult Native Speakers of English: Three Studies", Studies
in Language and Language Behavior Progress Report VIII, US Dept. of
Health, Education and Welfare.
· Tarte, Robert D., Michael W. O'Boyle (1982), "Semantic
Judgements of Compressed Monosyllables: Evidence for Phonetic Symbolism",
Journal of Psycholinguistic Research, 11: 183-96.
· Tataru, L.V. (1999), "Ladovaya struktura teksta i kompoziciya",
Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 187, Moskva.
· Taylor, Insup Kim (1963), "Phonetic Symbolism Reexamined",
Psychological Bulletin, 60: 200-209.
· Taylor, Insup Kim (1965a), "Note on Phonetic Symbolism",
Perceptual and Motor Skills, 20: 803-4.
· Taylor, Insup Kim (1965b), "Phonetic Symbolism and
Vocabulary Learning: Reply to Asher [1965]", Perceptual and Motor
Skills, 20: 842.
· Taylor, Insup Kim (1966), "Kritik von Ertel und Dorsts
expressiver Lautsymbolik", Zeitschrift für experimentelle und
angewandte Psychologie, 13: 100-109.
· Taylor, Insup Kim (1967), "An Anatomy of Words Used
in Word Matching Phonetic Symbolism", Psychological Bulletin,
76 (2): 231-239.
· Taylor, Insup Kim, Maurice M. Taylor (1962), "Phonetic
Symbolism in Four Unrelated Languages", Canadian Journal of Psychology,
16: 344-356.
· Taylor, Insup Kim, Maurice M. Taylor (1965), "Another
Look at Phonetic Symbolism", Psychological Bulletin, 64: 413-427.
· Tesmer, H. (1923), Experimentelle euphonische Untersuchungen
einzelner Vokale und Silben, Halle.
· Thorndike, E. L. (1944), "Euphony and Cacophony of
English Words and Sounds", Quarterly Journal of Speech, 30:
201-7.
· Thorndike, E. L. (1945a), "On Orr's Hypothesis Concerning
Front and Back Vowels", British Journal of Psychology, 36: 10-13.
· Thorndike, E. L. (1945b), "The Association of Certain
Sounds with Pleasant and Unpleasant Meanings", Psychological Review,
52: 143-149.
· Tihonova, E. (1999), "Sravnitel'nyj analiz fonosemanti'teskoj
struktury poyeticheskih tekstov (na materiale stihotvorenij a.s.pushkina
'zimnij veche' i 'besy'", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii:
189, Moskva.
· Todorov, Tzvetan (1972), "Le sense des sons",
Poétique, 11: 446-462.
· Tolman, A. H. (1887), "The Laws of Tone Color in the
English Language", Andover Review, 7: 326-337.
· Tolman, A. H. (1904), "Symbolic Value of English Sounds",
Views about Hamlet, Houghton Mifflin, NY.
· Trager, George L. (1967), "A Componential Morphemic
Analysis of English Personal Pronouns", Language, 43: 372-8.
· Traunmüller, Hartmut (1996), "Sound Symbolism
in Deictic Words", TMH-QDSR, 2: 147-150, Royal Institute of
Technology, Speech Music and Hearing.
· Trombetti, Alfredo (1905), L'unita d-origine del linguaggio,
Libreria Treves di Luigi Beltrami, Bologna.
· Tsien-Lee, M. (1969), "Sound and Meaning in Chinese
Language: a Study in Phonetic Symbolism", Psychologica Belgica,
9(1): 47-58.
· Tsuji, Sanae (Septembre 2003), Les impressifs japonais
- Analyse linguistique des gitaigo & Inventaire des impressifs japonais,
Presses Universitaires de Lyon, Lyon, France.
· Tsur, Reuven (1992), What Makes Sound Patterns Expressive?,
Duke University Press, Durham, NC.
· Tsur, Reuven (1997), "Picture Poems: Some Cognitive
and Aesthetic Principles", PSYART, #970601.
· Tsur, Reuven (2001), "Onomatopoeia: Cuckoo-Language
and Tick-Tocking -- The Constraints of Semiotic Systems", onstraints
of Semiotic Systems, nts of Semiotic Systems, ts of Semiotic Systems:
miotic Systems, iotic Systems, otic Systems.
· Tsuru, Shigeto (1934), "Sound and Meaning", ms.,
on file with Gordon W. Allport, Harvard U., Cambridge, MA.
· Tsuru, Shigeto, Horace S. Fries (1933), "A Problem
in Meaning", Journal of General Psychology, 8: 281-284.
· Tyma, Stephen (1970), "Phonosymbolism, Morphosymbolism
and Lexico-Semantic Constants", Proceedings of the 5th. LACUS Forum
1978, Wolfgang Wölck and Paul L. Garvin, 5, Hornbeam Press, Columbia,
S.C..
· Tyma, Stephen (1978), "Relation, Synchrony and diachrony
in the Analysis and Description of Language", 4th. LACUS Forum 1977,
Linguistic Association of Canada and the United States, Michel Paradis,
4, Hornbeam Press, Columbia, S.C..
· Tyma, Stephen (1979), "Phonosymbolism, Morphosymbolism
and Lexico-Semantic Constants", The Fifth LACUS Forum, Wolck
and Garvin, 5, Hornbeam, Columbia, SC.
· Uhlenbeck, E. M. (1950), "The Structure of the Javanese
Morpheme", Lingua, 2: 239-270.
· Uhlenbeck, E. M. (1971), "Peripheral Verb Categories
with Emotive-Expressive or Onomatopoeic Value in Modern Javanese",
Travaux linguistiques de Prague, 4: 145-156.
· Ullman, Stephen (1949), "Word Form and Word Meaning",
Archivum Linguisticum, 1: 126.
· Ullman, Stephen (1963), "Patterns of sound symbolism",
Universals of Language: 178-80, MIT Press, Cambridge MA.
· Ultan, R. (1971), "A Case of Sound Symbolism in Konkow",
Studies in American Indian Languages, J. Sawyer: 295-301, Berkeley,
CA.
· Ultan, R. (1978), "Size sound symbolism", Universals
of Human Language, Joseph Greenberg, 2: Phonology, Stanford University
Press, Menlo Park, CA.
· Usnadze, D. (1924), "Ein experimenteller Beitrag zur
Problem der psychologischen Grundlage der Namengebung", Psychologische
Forschungen, 5: 25-43.
· vanHelmont, Franciscus Mercurius (1657), Alphabeti vére
naturalis hebraici brevissima delineatio, Typis Abraham Lichtenthaleri,
Sulzbaci.
· Veldi, Enn (1985), "Notes on Onomatopes in the Comic
Strip", Acta et Commentationes Universitatis Tartuensis, 713:
90-94.
· Veldi, Enn (1985), "Palindroomiast eesti keele onomatoopides",
Noored filoloogias: teesid. Noorteadlaste XII konverents, 22</I>:
78-79, Eesti TA KKI, Lk., Tallinn.
· Veldi, Enn (1986), "On the 'Onomatopoeic Predicate'
Estonian", Acta et Commentationes Universitatis Tartuensis,
747: 13-16.
· Veldi, Enn (1987a), "O zvukopodrazhatel'nykh reduplikativakh
v anglijskom jazyke", Acta et Commentationes Universitatis Tartuensis,
750: 141-153.
· Veldi, Enn (1987b), "Estonian Onomatopoeia: A Typological
Approach", Proceedings of the Xth International Congress of Phonetic
Sciences, 4: 193-196, Tallinn.
· Veldi, Enn (1988a), English-Estonian Parallels in Onomatopoeia,
University of Tartu, Tartu, Estonia.
· Veldi, Enn (1988b), "Some Cross-Linguistic Parallels
of an Expressive Prefix", Acta et Commentationes Universitatis Tartuensis,
838: 145-151.
· Veldi, Enn (1989), "O nekotorykh chertakh germanskogo
proiskhozhdenija v zvukoizobrazitel'noj leksike estonskogo jazyka",
Problemy fonosemantiki: 35-36, Moskva.
· Veldi, Enn (1990), "Some Aspects of Cross-Linguistic
Similarities and Differences in Onomatopoeia", Linguistic Fiesta,
Festschrift for Professor Hisao Kakehi's Sixtieth Birthday: 307-318,
Kuroshio, Tokyo.
· Veldi, Enn (1994a), "Onomatopoeic Words in Bilingual
Dictionaries (with Focus on English-Estonian and Estonian-English). Dictionaries",
Journal of the Dictionary Society of North America, 15: 74-85.
· Veldi, Enn (1994b), "Is There a Presyllable In Estonian?",
Eurasian Studies Yearbook, 66: 176-177, Bloomington.
· Veldi, Enn (1995), "Sound-Related Vocabulary And Its
Use In Language Teaching", Issues In Applied Linguistics, 1:
121-126.
· Veldi, Enn (1997), "Some Typological Characteristics
of Estonian Onomatopoetic Formations", Estonian: Typological Studies,
2: 220-238.
· Vetter, Harold J., John A. Tennant (1967), "Oral-gesture
Cues in Sound Symbolism", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 24: 54.
· Vico, Giambattista (1770), Principi di una scienza nuova,
Nicola Abbagnano, Unione tipografico-editrice torinese, Torino.
· Vico, Giambattista (1948), The New Science, Thomas
Goddard Bergen and Max Harold Fisch (trans.), Cornell University Press.
· Voevodkin, N.YU. (1999), "Iniciaciya imenem(fonosemaiticheskij
aspekt)", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 127, Moskva.
· von Erhardt-Siebold, Erika (1947), "Old English Riddle
no. 57: OE *ca 'Jackdaw'", PMLA, 52: 1-8.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1969), English Onomatopes: Types and Structure, (in Russian:
Anglijskije onomatopy: Tipy i strojenije, Leningrad.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1980), Fundamentals of Phonosemantics,
(in Russian: Osnovy fonosemantiki), Leningrad.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1982), Fundamentals of Phonosemantics,
(in Russian: Osnovy fonosemantiki), Leningrad.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1987), "The Phonemotype: A New
Linguistic Notion", Proceedings XIth ICPhS, The EleventhInternational
Congress of Phonetic Sciences, 11-vol.4, Tallinn.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1988), "The Complementarity
Principle and the Functional Specialization of the Sign, (in Russian)",
Tezisy IX Vsesojuznogo simpoziuma po psixolingvistike i teorii kommunikatsii,
9, Moscow.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1990a), "On the Method of Phonosemantic
Analysis., (in Russian)", Lingvometodicheskije aspekty semantiki
i pragmatiki teksta, Kursk.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1990b), "Onomatopoeia. Sound
Symbolism, (in Russian), Zvukopodrazhanije. Zvukosimvolizm", Lingvisticheskij
entsiklopedicheskij slovar, Moscow.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1990c), Fonosemanticheskie idei
v zarubezhnom yazykoznanii, Leningrad.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1991), "Evolution of the Linguistic
Sign in Phylogenesis. (in Russian)", Tezisy dokladov X, Vsesojuznogo
simpoziuma po psixolingvistike i teorii kommunikatsii, 10, Moscow.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1992), "Phonosemantics and Translation",
Translation and Meaning, Barbara Lewandowska-Tomaszcyk and Marcel
Thelen, 2, Rijkshogeschool Maastricht, Maastricht.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1999), "Znak ne-proizvolen i
proizvolen: novyj princip na smenu principu sossyura", Materialy
vserossijskoj konferencii: 128, Moskva.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (2000), "Approaching the Iconic
Theory of Language Origin Pertinent Laws and Tendencies from Phonosemantics",
Translation and Meaning, Bichakjian, et.al.: 149-66.
· Voronin, Stanislav V., N. I. Dolinin (1999), "O
korrelyacii fonosemanticheskih i grammaticheskih harakteristik v glagole",
Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 130, Moskva.
· Wales, Katie (1990), "Phonotactics and phonaesthesia:
the power of folk lexicology", Studies in the Pronunciation of English.
A Commemorative Volume in Honour of A.C. Gimson, Susan Ramsaran: 339-351,
Routledge, London.
· Wallin, G. A. (1955), "Über die Laute des Arabischen
und ihre Bezeichnung", Zeitschrift der deutschen morgenländischen
Gesellschaft, 9.
· Wallis, John (1653), Grammatica linguae anglicanae, Oxford,
translated by J. A. Kemp (1972), Grammar of the English Language, Longman,
London.
· Wandruszka, M. (1952), "Der Streit um die Deutung der
Sprachlaute", Festgabe Ernst Gamillscheg: 214-227, Tübingen.
· Wandruszka, M. (1954), "Aus druckswerte der Sprachlaute",
Germ. Rom. Mon..
· Ward, Nigel (2001),
"Sound Symbolism in uh-huh, uh-hn, mm, uh, and the like", LSA.
· Waugh, Linda (1984b), "The Relevance of Research into
the Sound Shape of Language for Semiotic Studies", Semantics Unfolding,
T. Borbe: 1255-62, Mouton, Berlin.
· Waugh, Linda (1987), "On the Sound Shape of Language,
Mediacy and Immediacy", Roman Jakobson, Selected Writings, VIII:
255-271, Mouton, Berlin.
· Waugh, Linda (1993), "Against Arbitrariness: Imitation
and Motivation Reviewed with Consequences for Textual Meaning", Diacritics,
23 (2): 71-87.
· Wehmeyer, Ann (1977), "The Interface of Two Cultural
Constructs: Kotodama and Fuudo", Japanese Identity: Cultural Analyses,
Peter Nosco: 94-106, Center for Japan Studies at Teikyo Loretto Heights
University, Denver, Colorado.
· Weinreich, Uriel (1963), "On the Semantic Structure
of Language", Greenberg, 1963: 114-72.
· Weiss, Jonathan H. (1963a), "The Role of Meaningfulness
vs. Meaning Dimensions in Guessing the Meanings of Foreign Words",
Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology, 66: 541-546.
· Weiss, Jonathan H. (1963b), "Further Study of the Relation
between the Sound of a Word and its Meaning", American Journal of
Psychology, 76: 624-630.
· Weiss, Jonathan H. (1964a), "Phonetic Symbolism Reexamined",
Psychology Bulletin, 61: 454-458.
· Weiss, Jonathan H. (1964b), "The Role of Stimulus Meaningfulness
in the Phonetic Symbolism Response", Journal of General Psychology,
72: 97-106.
· Weiss, Jonathan H. (1966), "A Study of the Ability
of English Speakers to Guess the Meanings of Non-Antonymic Foreign Words",
Journal of General Psychology, 74: 97-106.
· Weiss, Jonathan H. (1968), "Phonetic Symbolism and
Perception of Connotative Meaning", Journal of Verbal Learning and
Verbal Behavior, 7: 574.
· Welsh, Andrew (1990), "Swallows Name Themselves: Exeter
Book Riddle 55", American Notes and Queries, 3: 90-93.
· Werner, Heinz
(1955), On Expressive Language, Heinz Werner Institute, Clark University.
· Werner, Heinz, Bernard Kaplan (1963), Symbolformation.
An Organismic-Developmental Approach to Language and its Expression of Thought,
Wiley, New York, Sidney.
· Werner, Wolfgang G. (2001), "The emergence of experiential
iconicity and spatial perspective in landscape descriptions in English fiction",
The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer
and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Wertheimer, M. (1958), "The Relation between the Sound
of a Word and its Meaning", American Journal of Psychology,
71: 412-415.
· Wertheimer, M. (1964), "Some Physiognomic Aspects of
Meaning, or Maluma and Takete Revisited", Perceptual and Motor Skills,
19: 111-17.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1967), "Stretipital Communication:
a Study of Non-Vocal Sound Production among Men and Animals", Sound
and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1967), "Stretipital Communication:
a Study of Non-Vocal Sound Production among Men and Animals", The
Bulletin, 12:1.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1968), "Non-Grammatical Apophony
in English", Archives of the Center for Applied Linguistics,
March.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1970), "Types of Vowel Alternation
in English", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1970), "Types of Vowel Alternation
in English", Word.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1971a), "Labiovelarity and Derogation
in English", American Speech, New York.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1971a), "Labiovelarity and Derogation
in English", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1971b), "Linguistic Iconism",
Language, 47: 416-428.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1971b), "Linguistic Iconism",
Sound and Sense, Wescott.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1973), "Tonal Icons in Bini",
Sound and Sense, Wescott.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1973), "Tonal Icons in Bini",
Studies in African Linguistics, 4: 197-205.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1974b), "Types of Apophony in Proto-Speech",
Sound and Sense, Wescott.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1974c), "The Origin of Speech",
Sound and Sense, Wescott.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1974d), "Word Chains in English",
Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1974d), "Word Chains in English",
Verbatim, 3.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1974e), "Word Pains from Word Chains",
Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1974e), "Word Pains from Word Chains",
Verbatim, 7.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975a), "Allolinguistics: Exploring
the Peripheries of Speech", Second LACUS Forum, Hornbeam Press,
Columbia, SC>.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975a), "Allolinguistics: Exploring
the Peripheries of Speech", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter
Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975b), "Language Dreaming",
Interfaces: Linguistics and Psychoanalysis Newsletter, April.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975b), "Language Dreaming",
Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975c), "Nicknames in Bini and English",
Forum Linguisticum, 2: 1.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975c), "Nicknames in Bini and English",
Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975d), "Tonal Iconicity in Bini
Color Terms", African Studies, 34: 185-91.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975d), "Tonal Iconicity in Bini
Color Terms", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake
Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1977), "'Ooglification' in American
English Slang", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake
Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1977), "'Ooglification' in American
English Slang", Verbatim, Feb.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1978), "'Zazzification' in American
English Slang", Forum linguisticum, December.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1978), "'Zazzification' in American
English Slang", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake
Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W.
(1980), Sound and Sense. Linguistic Essays on Phonosemic Subjects,
Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1983), "Consonantal Apophony",
English Essays in Honor of Charles F. Hockett, Frederick B. Agard,
Gerald Kelly, Adam Makkai and Valerie Bekker Makkai, E. J. Brill, Leiden.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1983), "Consonantal Apophony in
English", Sound and Sense, Wescott.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1987), "Holesthemes or Phonesthemes
Twice Over", General Linguistics, 27: 67-72, University Park,
PA.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1994), "Phonosemic Paradigms in
English", California Linguistic Notes, Alan Kaye, 24:2.
· Westcott, Roger S. (1979), "Lexical Polygenesis: Words
as Resultants of Multiple Linguistic Pressures", Proceedings of
the 5th. LACUS Forum 1978, Wolfgang Wölck and Paul L. Garvin, Hornbeam
Press, Columbia, S.C..
· Westcott, Roger S. (1979), "Lexical Polygenesis: Words
as Resultants of Multiple Linguistic Pressures", Sound and Sense,
Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Westergaard, Kai-Erik (1981), Skrifttegn og Symboler,
Oslo.
· Westermann, D. (1937), "Laut und Sinn in einigen westafrikanishen
Sudan-Sprachen", Archiv für vergleichende Phonetik, 1:
154-172, 193-211.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1981), "Pleasure and Activation Revisited:
Dimensions Underlying Semantic Response to Fifty Randomly Selected 'Emotional'
Words", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 53: 871-874.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1982), "Dimensions Underlying Rating
Responses to 50 Randomly Selected Emotional Words: a Systematic Replication
of Naive Subjects", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 54: 793-794.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1984), "Self-Ratings of Mood and
Emotion: Predictors of Between Word Variance", Perceptual and Motor
Skills, 58: 299-306.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1998), "A Parsimonious Technique
for the Analysis of Word Use Patterns in English Texts and Transcripts",
Perceptual and Motor Skills, 87: 595-613.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1998), "Are Phonemes Mastered Early
More Likely to be Used in Highly Imaged as Opposed to Abstract Nouns? A
Test of Predictions Based on Jakobson's Theories", Perceptual and
Motor Skills, 87: 1208-1210.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1998), "Linguistic, Emotional and
Content Analysis of Sexually Explicit Scenes in Popular Fiction", The
Canadian Journal of Human Sexuality, 7: 147-159.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1999), "Phonosymbolism and the emotional
nature of sounds: Evidence of the preferential use of particular sounds
in texts of differing emotional tone", Perceptual and Motor Skills,
89: 19-48.
· Whissel, Cynthia
(2002), "Sounds, Cycles and Sylvia", Iconicity in Language.
· Whissel, Cynthia, H. Berezowski (1986), "A Dictionary
of Affect in Language: V. What is an Emotion?", Perceptual and Motor
Skills, 63: 1156-1158.
· Whissel, Cynthia, K. Charuk (1986), "A Dictionary
of Affect in Language: II. Word Inclusion and Additional Validation",
Perceptual and Motor Skills, 61: 65-66.
· Whissel, Cynthia, G. Chellew (1994), "The Position
of Sex-Typical Words in Two-Dimensional Emotion Space", Psychological
Reports, 74: 3-11.
· Whissel, Cynthia, M. R. J.. Dewson (1986), "A
Dictionary of Affect in Language: III. Analysis of Two Biblical and Two
Secular Passages", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 62: 127-132.
· Whissel, Cynthia, M. Fournier, R. Pelland,
D. Weir, K. Makarek (1986), "A Dictionary of Affect in
Language: IV. Reliability, Validity and Applications", Perceptual
and Motor Skills, 62: 875-888.
· Whissel, Cynthia, H. Nicholson (1991), "Children's
Freely Produced Synonyms for Seven Key Emotions", Perceptual and
Motor Skills, 72: 1107-1111.
· Whissel, R., L. Profyt, Cynthia Whissel (1990),
"Memory in Mood-Inducing Verbal Learning Task", Perceptual
and Motor Skills, 70: 307-314.
· White, John (2001), "The semiotics of the mise-en-abîme",
The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer
and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Whorf, Benjamin Lee (1936), "The Punctual and Segmentative
Aspects of Verbs in Hopi", Language, reprinted in Language, Thought
and Reality, 12: 127-31.
· Wicker, Frank W. (1968), "Mapping the Intersensory
Regions of Perceptual Space", American Journal of Psychology,
81: 178-88.
· Wicker, Frank W. (1968), "Scaling Studies in Phonetic
Symbolism", Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 10:
175-82.
· Wilkinson, L. P. (1942), "Onomatopoeia and the Sceptics",
Classical Quarterly, 36: 88-92.
· Wilkinson, R. J. (1936), "Onomatopoeia in Malay",
Journal of the Malayan Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 14: iii.
· Williams, C. E., K. N. Stevens (1972), "Emotions
and Speech: Some Acoustic Correlates", Journal of the Acoustic Association
of America, 52: 1238-1250.
· Willis, R. (1830), "On the Vowel Sounds and on Reed
Organ Pipes", Transactions of the Cambridge Philosophical Society,
3: 231-68.
· Wimsat, W. K. Jr. (1954), The Verbal Icon,, University
of Kentucky Press, Lexington.
· Wimsat, W. K. Jr. (1954), The Verbal Icon,, University
of Kentucky Press, Lexington.
· Wissemann, Heinz (1954), Untersuchungen zur Onomatopöie,
Carl Winter Universitätsverlag, Heidelberg.
· Witkowsky, Stanley R., Cecil H. Brown (1977), "An
Explanation of Color Nomenclature Universals", American Anthropologist,
97: 50-57.
· Wittoch, Z. (1962), "Les onomatopées forment-elles
un système dans la langue?", Annali dell'Instituto Orientale
di Napoli, sezione linguistica, 4: 107-47.
· Woodbury, Anthony C. (1987), "Meaningful Phonological
Processes: A Consideration of Central Alaskan Yupik Eskimo Prosody",
Language, 63.
· Woodring, C. R. (1953), "Onomatopoeia and Other Sounds
of Poetry", College English, 14: 206-10.
· Woodworth, Nancy L. (1991), "Sound Symbolism in Proximal
and Distal Forms", Linguistics, 29: 273-299.
· Yu, Li (1995), Sound symbolism in Shanghai dialect,
Ohio State University, Ohio.
· Zhivaeva, L.P. (1999), "Parametry idiostilya v anafonii",
Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 137, Moskva.
· Zhuravlev, A.P. (1974), Fonetiheskoe Znahenie, Leningrad
University Press, Leningrad.
· Zhuravlev, A.P. (1982), "Poetic Subconsciousness and
Communicative Effect, (in Russian)", Tezisy VII Vsesojuznogo simpoziuma
po psixolingvistike i teorii kommunikatsii, 7, Moscow.
· Zhuravleva, T.S. (1983), Soderzhatel'nost' zvukov rechi
v mezh`yazykovom aspekte, Minsk.
· Zil'bert, B.A. (1978), Sistema znakov yazyka, ih znacheniya
i motivirovannost' , Saratov.
· Zubkova, L.G. (1999), "Ritmoobrazuyu1cij potencial
chastej rechi (k opredeleniyu yazykovyh osnov stihotvornogo ritma)",
Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 139, Moskva.
· Aiken, C. (1942), "Music", Brownstone
eclogues and other Poems, C. Aiken, Duell, Sloan and Pearce, NY.
· Baudelaire, Charles-Pierre (1957), "Les Correspondances",
Les fleurs du mal, Calmann-Lévy, Paris.
· Claudel, Paul (1941), "The Religion of Letters",
In the East I Know, Yale University Press, New Haven.
· Herbert, George, "The Altan", Norton Anthology
of English Literature.
· Hollander, Lee M.(translator) (1990), "Sayings of the High One", The Poetic Edda,
University of Texas Press, Austin.
· Khlebnikov, Velemir (1987), Tvoreniya, Sovetskij
Pisatel, Moscow.
· Ponge, Francis (1961), Grand Recueil, Gallimard,
Paris.
· Pope, Alexander, Essay on Criticism, II.
· Rimbaud, Arthur (1871), "Le sonnet des voyelles",
Oeuvres de Arthur Rimbaud, Mercure de France, Paris.
· Rimbaud, Arthur (1873), "Alchimie du Verbe, Une Saison
en Enfer", Oeuvres de Arthur Rimbaud, Mercure de France, Paris.
· Valéry, Paul (1973), "Alphabet", Cahiers,
Gallimard, Paris.
· Voznisenskij, A. A. (1983), Sobranie sohinenii v tr\x
tomax, 1, Xudo'estvennaq literatura, Moskva.
Poetry and Literature Analysis
· (2003), On The Shore of Nothingness: Space,
Rhythm, and Semantic Structure in Religious Poetry and its Mystic-Secular
Counterpart -- A Study in Cognitive Poetics, Imprint Academic, Exeter.
· Abernathy, R. (1963), "A Vowel Fugue in Blok",
International Journal of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics, 7: 88-107.
· Adams, Percy C. (1973), "The Historical Importance
of Assonace to Poets", PMLA, 88: 8-18.
· Addison, James (1982), "Aural Interlace in 'The Battle
of Brunanburh'", Language and Style, 15: 267-76.
· Amsler, Mark E. (1979), "Literary Onomastics and the
Descent of Nations: the Example of Isidore and Vico", Names,
27: 106-16.
· Anderson, Charles R. (1960), Emily Dickenson's Poetyr:
Stairway of Surprise, Holt, NY.
· Austin, Timothy R. (1983), "Prolegonmenon to a Theory
of Comparative Poetic Syntax", Language and Style, 16: 433-55.
· Barthes, Roland (1980), "Proust and Names", New
Critical Essays, Hill and Wang, NY.
· Barthes, Roland (1980), "Proust and Names", To
Honor Roman Jakobson I.
· Bartlett, Adeline Courtney (1935), The Larger Rhetorical
Patterns in Anglo-Saxon Poetry, Columbia University Press, NY.
· Benzon, William
(11/29/03), ""Kubla Khan" and the Embodied Mind", PsyArt:
A Hyperlink Journal for the Psychological Study of the Arts.
· Benzon, William
(1985), "Articulate Vision: A Structuralist Reading of "Kubla
Khan."", Language and Style, 18: 3 - 29.
· Brodeur, Arthur Gilchrist (1959), The Art of Beowulf,
University of California Press, Berkeley.
· Brooks, Cleanth, Robert Penn Warren (1938), Understanding
Poetry.
· Bulahovskij, L.A. (1960), "O nekotoryh yavleniyah yemocional'no-affektivnogo
proishozhdeniya v serbohorvatskoj i slovenskoj mifologii", Voprosy
grammatiki, Moskva-Leningrad.
· Ceci, Louis G. (1983), "Iconic Features in the Noun
Features of Yeats' 'The Cold Heaven'", Language and Style, 16:
138-50.
· Chatman, Seymour (1957), "Linguistics, Poetics and
Interpretation: the Phonemic Dimension", Quarterly Journal of Speech,
43: 248-256.
· Chvany, Catherine (1986), "Translating One Poem from
a Cycle: Cvtaeva's 'Your Name is a Bird in my Hand' from 'Poems to Blok'",
New Studies in Russian Language and Literature, Anna Lisa Crone and
Catherine Chvany, Slavica Publishers, Columbus, OH.
· Claude, Tatilon (1976), "Sonorités et texte
poétique: Examen des structures phonématiques impressives
et expressives, suivi d'une applicaiton aux fables de la Fontaine",
Studia Phonetica, Didier, Montréal and Paris.
· Claudel, Paul (1907, 1969), Poetic Art, Kennikat
Press, Port Washington, NY.
· Crane, (1953), The Languages of Criticism and the Structure
of Poetry, University of Toronto Press, Toronto.
· Cureton, Richard D. (1981), "E. E. Cummings: a Case
Study in Iconic Syntax", Language and Style, 14: 183-215.
· de Piis, M. (1785), L'harmonie imitative de la langue
française, Paris.
· Delbouille, Paul (1961), Poésie et sonorités:
la critique contemporaine devant le pouvoir suggestif des sons, Les
Belles Lettres, Paris.
· Delbouille, Paul (1967), "Recherches recentes sur la
valeur suggestive des sonorités", Le Vers français
ax XXe siècle, Klincksieck, Paris.
· Dressman, Michael R. (1978), "Names Are Magic: Walt
Whitman's Laws of Geographic Nomenclature", Names, 26: 68-79.
· Erzsébet, P. D. (1974), "Synaesthesia and Poetry",
Poetics: International Review for the Theory of Literature, 11: 23-44.
· Evans, Simon Domino (1988), "Some Aspects of the Sound
and Sense of James Joyce's 'Finnigan's Wake'", Dissertation Abstracts
Interntaional, 49, 1: 50C.
· Fatani, Afnan H. (1991), Passionate Syntax for Passionate
Subject Matter: The Interdependence of Style and Quest in the Later Yeats,
The Catholic University of America, Washington, D.C..
· Fatani, Afnan H. (2003), "Frequency Distribution and
the Distinctiveness Ratio (DR) of Obstruents and Sonorants as a Guide to
Interpretation: A Contrastive Quantitative Analysis of Two Classical Arabic
Companion-prayer", Al-falaq , An-naas.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1961), "Communication in Poetry",
Word, 17: 194-201.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1965), "Le language poétique:
forme et fonction", Diogène, 51: 72-116.
· Grammont, Maurice (1913), Le vers français: Ses
moyens d'expression, son harmonie, Picard et fils, Paris.
· Gutsche, G. (1981), "Sound and Significance in Pasernak's
Leto", Slavic and East European Journal, 25: 83-93.
· Harju, R. (1979), Huomioita englannin ja suomen onomatopoeettisista
sanoista J.R.R. Tolkienin The Lord of the Rings - teoksen ja sen suomennoksen
perusteella, Department of Philology, University of Turku, Finland.
· Hevner, K. (1937), "An Experimental Study of the Affective
Value of Sounds in Poetry", American Journal of Psychology,
49: 419-434.
· Hiraga, Masako (1992b), "Iconicity as a Principle of
Composition and Interpretation: a Case Study of Japanese Short Poems",
Workshop on phonosymbolism and poetic language, U. of San Marino,
San Marino.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1987), "Eternal Stillness: A Linguistic
Journey to Basho's _Haiku_ about the Cicada", Poetics Today,
8(1): 5-18.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1990), "Sound as Meaning: Iconicity
in Edgar Allan Poe's 'The Bells'", Journal of the University of
the Air, 8: 1-23.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1992a), "Shi ni okeru ruizoosei
ni tsuite [On Iconicity in Poetry]", Kigoogaku Kenkyuu, [Studia
Semiotica: Journal of the Japanese Association for Semiotic Studies],
12: 73-86.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1993a), "Iconicity in Poetry: How
Poetic Form Embodies Meaning", Semiotics 1990, Karen Haworth,
John Deely, and Terry Prewitt, 1990: 115-126, University Press of America,
New York.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1993b), "Iconic Meanings of Visual
Repetition in Poetry", Semiotics 1991, John Deely and Terry
Prewitt, 1991: 95-103, University Press of America, New York.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1994), "Diagrams and Metaphors:
Iconic Aspects in Language", Journal of Pragmatics, 22(1): 5-21.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1995), "Vision as Meaning: Iconicity
in Basho's _Haiku_ in _Oku no Hosomichi_", Journal of the University
of the Air, 13: 109-125.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1998), "Metaphor-Icon
Link in Poetic Texts: A Cognitive Approach to Iconicity", Journal
of the University of the Air, 16: 95-123.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (2001), "'Blending' and an Interpretation
of _Haiku_: A Cognitive Approach", Poetics Today.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (2001), "Iconicity as Principle of
Composition and Interpretation: A Case Study in Japanese Short Poems",
Phonosymbolism and Poetic Language, Patrizia Violi, Brepols, Turnhout,
Belgium.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (2001), "Rough Sea and the Milky
Way: 'Blending' in a _Haiku_ Text", Computation for Metaphors, Analogy
and Agents, Chrystopher L. Nehaniv, Springer-Verlag, Berlin.
· Hofstadter, Douglas
(1997), Le Ton Beau de Marot, In Praise of the Music of Language,
Harper Collins.
· Hrushovski, B. (1980), "The Meaning of Sound Patterns
in Poetry: an Interaction Theory", Poetics Today, 2: 39-56.
· Humesky, Assaya (1983), "Sound Expressivity in the
Poetry of Ivo Franko", Slavic and East European Journal, 27:
245-255.
· Hymes, Dell H. (1960), "Phonological Aspects of Style:
Some English Sonnets", Style in Language, T.A. Sebeok, MIT Press,
Cambridge.
· Jakobson, Roman (1970), "Subliminal Verbal Patterning
in Poetry", Studies in General and Oriental Linguistics, Roman
Jakobson and S. Kawomoto: 302-308, TEC, Tokyo.
· Jakobson, Roman (1981), Poetry of Grammar and Grammar
of Poetry, Mouton de Gruyter.
· Jakobson, Roman (c), "Stix i zvuki rehi", Roman
Jakobson Selected Writings, VIII, Mouton de Gruyter.
· Johnson, D. Barton (1972), "Synaesthesia, Polychromatism
and Nabokov", Russian Literature Triquarterly, spring: 378-398.
· Kayser, W. (1932), Die Klangmalerei bei Harsdörffer,
Leipzig.
· Keyser, Samuel Jay (1976), "Wallace Stevens; Form and
Meaning in Four Poems", College English, 37: 6: 578-598.
· Klenin, Emily (2000), "Orchestration Revisited",
National Meeting of the American Association for the Advancement of Slavic
Studies, Denver, CO.
· Klenin, Emily (2001), "Eshche raz ob instrumentovke:
Graficheskij podxod k stixotvoreniyam Afanasiya Feta", A Festschrift
for Marina Abramova Krasnoperova, Evgenii Kazartsev, et.al., Slavica,
Bloomington, IN.
· Klenin, Emily (2002), "Russian Word Formation and the
Heron", A Festschrift in Honor of Charles E. Townsend, Laura
Janda, Slavica, Bloomington, IN.
· Lawler, James R. (1983), "The 'Alphabet' of Paul Valéry",
The Prose Poem in France: Theory and Practice, Mary Ann Caws and
Hermine Riffaterre: 163-179, Columbia University Press, NY.
· Léon, Pierre R. (1971), "Essais de Phonostylistique",
Studia Phonetica, Didier, Montréal and Paris.
· Lote, Georges (1913-1914), Etudes sur le vers française,
III, Paris.
· Lote, Georges (1916), Le syllabisme et le rythme,
Paris.
· Lote, Georges (1934), La poésie du symbolisme,
Revue Cours Conf.
· Lynch, James J. (1953), "The Tonality of Lyric Poetry:
an Experiment in Method", Word, 9: 211-224.
· Macdermott, M. M. (1940), Vowel Sounds in Poetry, Their
Music and Tone Colour, Psyche Monographs, 13, Kegan, London.
· Mandelaker, Amy (1983), "Russian Formalism and the
Objective Analysis of Sound in Poetry", Slavic and East European
Journal: 27.
· Mandelkev, Amy (1986), "Velemir Khlebnikov and Theories
of Phonetic Symbolism in Russian Modernist Poetics", Die Welt der
Slaven, 31: 20-37.
· Masson, David I. (1953), "Vowel and Consonant Patterns
in Poetry", Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism, 12: 213-27.
· Masson, David I. (1955), "Some Problems in Literary
Phonaesthetics", Literature and Science: Proceedings of the Sixth
Triennial Congress, International Federation for Modern Languages and Literatures,
Basil Blackwell, Oxford.
· Masson, David I. (1967a), "Thematic Analysis of Sounds
in Poetry", Essays on the Language of Literature, Seymor Chatman
and Samual Levin, Houghton Mifflin, Boston.
· Masson, David I. (1967b), "Vowel and Consonant Patterns
in Poetry", Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism, 12: 213-27.
· Melhem, D. H. (1973), "Ivan Fónagy and Paul
Delbouille: Sonority Structures in Poetic Language", Language and
Style, 6: 206-215.
· Meltzer, Françoise (1978-79), "On Rimbaud's
Voyelles", Modern Philology, 76: 344-54.
· Merritt, Francine (1969), "Eyear: Shape/Sound",
Southern Speech Journal, 34: 312-24.
· Morier, H. (1943), Le rythme du vers libre symboliste,
Genève.
· Oliver, Mary
(1994), A Poetry Handbook, Harcourt Brace.
· Pinezhaninova, N.P. (1992), Fonostilisticheskij aspekt
zvukovoj organizacii stiha ( na materiale poyezii A.Bloka ), Sankt-Peterburg.
· Pish'al'nikova, V.A, Y.A. Sorokin (1993), Vvedenie
v psihopoyetiku, Barnaul.
· Price, L., Afnan H., et al Fatani (1995), "The
Development of an Arabic Phonetically Balanced Word List for Speech Audiometry",
Proceedings of the XXIII World Congress of the International Association
of Logopedics and Phoniatrics, Cairo.
· Priestly, Tom M. S. (1994), "On Levels of Analysis
of Sound Symbolism in Poetry, with an Application to Russian Poetry",
Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala,
Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
· Quicherat, (1863), Traité de Versification latine,
Paris.
· Rabaté, Jean-Michel (1986), "'Alphabet formed
verbage': The Shape of Sounds and Letters in 'Finnegan's Wake'", Word
and Image, 2:3: 237.
· Raymond, M. (1944), "Le poète et la langue",
Trivium, II: 2-25.
· Reneé Angèle, Baligand (1972), "Les Poèmes
de Raymond Queneau: Étude phonostylistique", Studia Phonetica,
Didier, Montréal and Paris.
· Richard, Jean-Pierre (1967), Paysage de Chateaubriand,
Seuil, Paris.
· Richard, Jean-Pierre (1974), Proust et le monde sensible,
Seuil, Paris.
· Riese, W. (1888), Alliteriender Gleichlang in der französischen
Sprache alter und neuer Zeit, Halle, Ploetz.
· Ross, John Robert (1986a), "Poems as Holograms",
The Real-World Linguist: Applications in the 1980's, Peter C. Bjarkman
and Viktor Raskin, Ablex Publishing Company, Norwood, NJ.
· Ross, John Robert (1986c), "The Source of Verbal Music
in Poetry", Language and Literature, Proceedings of the Fifth Annual
Symposium on English Language Teaching in Egypt, 5, Ain Shams University,
Cairo.
· Ross, John Robert (1990), Hologramming in a Robert Frost
Poem: the Still Point, ms..
· Ross, John Robert (1991b), "Fog Cat Fog", Cognition
and the Symbolic Process: Applied and Ecological Perspectives, Robert
Hoffman and David Palermo: 187-205, Erlbaum, Hillsdale, NJ.
· Ross, John Robert (1992a), The Language of Poetry, ms..
· Shklovski, V. (1916), "Zaumnyj yazyk i poeziya",
Sborniki, 1: 14-26.
· Shklovskij, V.O (1919), O poyezii i zaumnom yazyke. Sbornik
po teorii poyeticheskogo yazyka, Moscow.
· Spire, A. (1949), Plaisir poètique et plaisir
musculaire, Paris.
· Stankiewicz, Edward (1960), "Linguistics and the Study
of Poetic Language", Style in Language, Thomas Sebeok, MIT Press,
Cambridge.
· Taranovsky, Kiril (1965), "The Sound-Texture of Russian
Verse in the Light of Phonemic Distinctive Features", International
Journal of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics, 9: 114-124.
· Taranovsky, Kiril (1970), "Zvukovaya faktura stixa
i ee vospriyatie", Proceedings of the Sixth International Congress
of Phonetic Sciences, B. Hála et al, 6: 883-885, Academia, Prague.
· Tarlinskaya, Marina (1989), "Meter and Meaning: Semantic
Associations of English 'dolnik' Verse Form", Style, 23: 238-60.
· Tsur, Reuven
(1987), How Do the Sound Patterns Know they are Expressive: The Poetic
Mode of Speech-Perception (in English), Israel Science Publishers, Jerusalem.
· Tsur, Reuven (1992), What Makes Sound Patterns Expressive:
The Poetic Mode of Speech-Perception, Duke UP, Durham N, C.
· Valin, P. (1891), Le rythme poétique et l'alliteration:
252-254, La Plume.
· Vendryès, Jean (1940), "Proust et les noms propres",
Mélanges Huguet, Boivin, Paris.
· Viglionese, P. C. (1985), "The Inner Functioning of
Words: Iconicity in Poetic Language", Visible Language, 19:
373-386.
· Ward, D. (1974), "The Functions of Tonality and Grammar
in a Voznesenskij Poem", International Journal of Slavic Linguistics
and Poetics, 17: 87-104.
· Watkins, Calvert (1981), "Aspects of Indo-European
Poetics", Indo-European Studies, 4: 764-799.
· Waugh, Linda. (1980), "The Poetic Function and the
Nature of Language", Poetry Today, 2: 57-82.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1999), "Evaluating Predictions about
Emotion and Imagery in Literature: Mary Shelly's Frankenstein as an Example",
TEXT Technology, 8: 59-73.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1999), "Holding Emotional and Linguistic
Rulers Up to the Poetry of Robert Frost.", Psychological Reports,
85: 751-758.
· Whissel, Cynthia (2000), "? of the phonemes employed
in them", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 89: 19-48.
· Whissel, Cynthia (2000), "Rubaiyat of Omar Khayyam",
Empirical Studies of the Arts, 18-2: 135-149.
· Whissel, Cynthia, B. Levesque (1988), "The Affective
Tone of Words in Velten's Mood-Induction Statements", Perceptual
and Motor Skills, 67: 515-521.
· Yetkind, E.G. (1978), Materiya stiha, Paris and Sankt-Peterburg.
· Abelin, Åsa (1988), "Patterns
of synaesthesia in the Swedish vocabulary", Studies in Computer-Aided
Lexicology, Almqvist and Wiksell International, Stockholm.
· Abraham, Werner (1987), "Synaesthie als Metapher",
Folia Linguistica, 21: 155-90.
· Abravanel, Eugene (1972), "How Children Combine Vision
and Touch when Perceiving the Shape of Objects", Perception and
Psychophysics, 12 (2A): 171-175.
· Ackerman, Diane (1990), A Natural History of the Senses,
Vintage, New York.
· Ahsen, A. (1997), "Visual imagery and performance during
multisensory experience, synaesthesia and phosphenes", Journal of
Mental Imagery, 21: 1-40.
· Aleman, A., GJM Rutten, MM Sitskoorn, G. Dautzenberg,
NF Ramsey (2001), "Activation of striate cortex in the absence
of visual stimulation: an fMRI study of synesthesia", Neuroreport,
12 (13): 2827-2830.
· Amoore, John E., James W. Johnston, Jr., Martin Rubin
(1964), "The Stereochemical Theory of Odor", Scientific American,
210.2: 42-49.
· Andermann, Lisa (1991a), "The Great Seeing': The Senses
in Zinacanteco Ritual Life", Howes: 231-238.
· Andermann, Lisa (1991b), "To Render Visable: Making
Sense among the Ndembu", Howes: 231-238.
· Anschütz, G. (1925), "Untersuchungen zur Analyse
musikalischer Photismen", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie,
51: 155-218.
· Anschütz, G. (1926), "Untersuchungen über
komplexe musikalische Synopsie", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie,
54: 129-273.
· Anschütz, G (1927/1931/1936), Farbe-Ton-Forschungen,
Hrsg, Akad.-Verl, Leipzig.
· Anschütz, Georg (1927), Kurze Einführung in
die Farbe-Ton-Forschung, Akademische Verlagsgesellschaft m.b.H., Leipzig.
· Aoki, Chiye, Philip Siekevitz (1988), "Plasticity
in Brain Development", Scientific American, 259.6: 56-64.
· Argelander, A. (1927), Das Farbenhören und der synästhetische
Faktor der Wahrnehmung, Fischer, Jena.
· Argelander, Annelies (1927), Das Farbenhören und
der synästetische Faktor der Wahrnehmung, Fischer, Jena, Germany.
· Aristotle, (1976 (c. 330 B.C.)), De anima, Robert
Drew Hicks, Arno, NY.
· Aristotle, (350
BC), On Sense and the Sensible, 1.
· Aristotle, (350
BC), On Sense and the Sensible, 2.
· Armel, K.C., V.S. Ramachandran (1999), "Acquired
synesthesia in retinis pigmentosa", Neurocase, 5: 4: 293-296.
· Aschmann, Herman (1946), "Totonac Categories of Smell",
Tlalocan, 2.2: 187-188.
· Babbit, I. (1934), The New Laokoon : an Essay on the
Confusion of the Arts, Houghton Mifflin Co, Boston, NewYork.
· Bailey, Mark E.S., Keith J. Johnson (1997), "Synaesthesia:
Is a Genetic Analysis Feasible?", Synaesthesia, Baron-Cohen
and Harrison: 182-207, Blackwell, Cambridge.
· Bain, Alexander (1864), The Senses and the Intellect,
Longmans, London.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1970), "Nekotorie psixologicheskie
aspekti vizualnix sredstv komunikatsii", Tezisi dokladov I Respublikanskoi
konferentsii po promishlennoi grafike, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1971), "K voprocy informativnosti
vizuial'nix sredctv komunikatsii", Tezisi dokladov seminara-soveshania
'razrabotka vizualnix sredctv komunikatsii', Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1971), "K voprosu zapominaemosti
vizualnix sredstv komunikatsii", Tezisi dokladov seminara-soveshania
'razrabotka vizualnix sredstv komunikatsii', Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1973), "O nekotorix faktorax
obuslavlibaiuchix ponimanie vizualnix sredstv komunikatsii", mat,
vsesoiuznogo simpoziuma 'mishlenie i obshenie', Alma-Ata.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1974), "K voprosu o mnemicheskoi
tsennosti vzaimosootvetstvia vizualnogo simvola i informatsii, tezisi dokl.",
problemi ergonomiki i injinernoi psixologii, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1974), "O probleme vzaimosootvetstvia
vizualnogo znaka i informatsii", Tezisi dokl. konferentsii 'problemi
ergonomiki i injinernoi psixologii', Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1974), "Rezultati issledovania
semanticheskogo aspekta vizualnix simvolov", Tezisi dokl. konferentsii
'problemi ergonomiki i injinernoi psixologii', Tbilisi.
· Baker, James M. (1986), The Music of Alexander Scriabin,
Yale UP, New Haven and London.
· Baratoux, J. (1887), "De l'audition colorée",
Le progrès Médical, 6: 495-539.
· Baron-Cohen, S., L. Burt, F. Smith Laittan,
J. Harrison, P. Bolton (1996), "Synaesthesia: prevalence
and familiarity", Perception, 25: 9: 1073-9.
· Baron-Cohen, Simon
(1996), "Is There a Normal Phase of Synaesthesia in Development?",
Psyche.
· Baron-Cohen, Simon, John Harrison, Laura H. Goldstein,
Maria Wyke (1993), "Coloured Speech Perception: Is Synaesthesia
What Happens When Modularity Breaks Down?", Perception, 22:
419-426.
· Baron-Cohen, Simon, John E. Harrison (1997), Synaesthesia:
Classic and Contemporary Readings, Blackwell Publishers, Cambridge.
· Baron-Cohen, Simon, Maria A. Wyke, Colin Binnie
(1987), "Hearing Words and Seeing Colours: An Experimental Investigation
of a Case of Synaesthesia", Perception, 16: 761-767, .***.
· Baudelaire, C. (1860), Les paradis artificiels, Galimard,
Parijs.
· Baudelaire, C. (1997), "Correspondences", Synaesthesia:
Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 99-100,
Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Baumgartner, Karl (1969), "Synästhesie und das
Problem sprachlicher Universaliens", Zeitschrift für deutsche
Sprache, 25: 1-20.
· Beaunis, H., A. Binet (1892), "Sur deux cas
d'audition colorée", Revue philisophique, 33: 448-461.
· Behler, Diana (1993), "Synaesthesia in Nietzsche's
Die Geburt der Tragodie and Its Correlation to French and Russian Symbolism;
Melanges offerts a Jacqueline Leiner", Carrefour de Cultures,
Antoine, R. , Narr, Tubingen.
· Behne, Klaus-Ernst (1991), "On the margins of music:
Synaesthesias, images,colors [Am Rande der Musik: Synästhesien, Bilder,
Farben.]", Musikpsychologie: Jahrbuch der Deutschen Gesellschaft
für Musikpsychologie, VIII: 94-120.
· Behne, Klaus-Ernst
(2001), Zur Differenzierung von Synästhesien und intermodalen Analogien.
· Benjamins, Joyce A., Marion E. Smith (1977), "Metabolism
of Myelin", Morell: 233-270, . .
· Berghaus, G. (1986), "A theatre of image, sound and
motion: On synaesthesia and the idea of a total work of art", Maske
und Kothurn, 32: 1-2, 7-28.
· Berghaus, Gunter (1986), "A Theatre of Image, Sound
and Motion: on Synaesthesia and the Idea of a Total Work of Art", Maske
und Kothurn: International Beitrage zur Theaterwissenschaft, 32: 7-28.
· Berlin, Brent, Paul Kay (1969), Basic Color Terms:
Their Universality and Evolution, U of California P, Berkeley.
· Berman, Greta (1999), "Synesthesia and the Arts",
Leonardo, 32: 1: 15-22.
· Bernard, J. (1986), "Messiaen's synaesthesia, the correspondence
between colour and sound structure in his music", Music Perception,
4: 1: 41-68.
· Binet, A. (1892), "Le problème de l'audition
colorée", Revue des Deux-Mondes, 113: 586-614.
· Binet, A. (1893), "L'application de la psychiométrie
à l'étude de d'audition colorée", Revue Philosophique,
36: 334-336.
· Binet, A., J. Philippe (1892), "Étude
sur un nouveau cas d'audition colorée", Revue Philosophique,
33: 461-464.
· Binet, A., J. Philippe (1892), "Etude sur un
nouveau cas d'audition colorée", Revue Philosophique,
33: 461-464.
· Binet, A.P.J. (1892), "Recherche expérimentales
sur deux cas d'audition colorée", Revue Philosophique, 1893,
36: 334-6.
· Biola, Holly (1995), Chromesthesia and Absolute Pitch,
Princeton University.
· Bishop, Bainbridge
(1893), A Souvenir of the Color Organ, with some Suggestions in Regard
to the Soul of the Rainbow and the Harmony of Light, New Russia, New
York.
· Blank, Marion, Sally Klig (1970), "Dimensional
Learning Across Sensory Modalities in Nursery School Children", Journal
of Experimental Child Psychology, 9: 166-173.
· Bleuler, E. (1913), "Zur Theorie der Sekundärempfindungen",
Zeitschrift für Psychologie, 65: 1-39.
· Bleuler, E., Lehman (1881), Zwangmässige
Lichtempfindungen durch Schall, Leipzig.
· Block, Lenore
(1983), "Comparative tone-colour responses of college music majors
with absolute pitch and good relative pitch", Psychology of Music,
XI: 2: 59-66, ajors with absolute pitch and good relative pitch, jors with
absolute pitch and good relative pitch.
· Bogumil, Mary-Louise (1989), Joyce's Use of Synaesthesis:
The Intra- and Inter-Episodic Recurrence of Sensory Impressions in 'Ulysses'
, 3031A: 49:10, Ann Arbor, MI.
· Bond, B. G., S.S. Stevens (1965), "Cross-modality
Matching of Brightness to Loudness in 5-Year Olds", Perception and
Psychophysics, 6: 337-39.
· Bos, Maria C. (1929), "Über echte und unechte
audition coloreé", Zeitschrift für Psychologie,
111: 321- 401.
· Braun, Werner (1994), "Light and shadow in music: Aspects
of a mental image (1680-1810)" [Licht und Schatten in der Musik: Aspekte
eines Denkbildes (1680-1810)] ", Festschrift Lorenz Dittmann,
Hans-Caspar von Bothmer, Klaus Güthlein, and Rudolf Kuhn: 37-45, Frankfurt
am Main.
· Bretones, Callejas
(2001), "Carmen Synasthetic metaphors in English", Technical
report University of California at Berkeley & International Computer
Science Institute, Berkeley.
· Brou, Philippe, Thomas R. Sciascia, Lunette Linden,
Jerome Y. Lettvin (1986), "The Colors of Things", Scientific
American, 255.3: 84-91.
· Brown, Donald (1991), Human Universals, McGraw-Hill.,
New York.
· Budde, Elmar (1989), "Music, sound, color: The problem
of synaesthesia in the early compositions of Ligeti, [Musik, Klang, Farbe:
Zum Problem der Synästhesie in den frühen Kompositionen Ligetis.]",
Musik & Bildung, XXI: 68-75.
· Bullough, E. (1907), "On the Apparent Heaviness of
Colours:", British Journal of Psychology, 2: 111-152.
· Busch, G. (1971), "Synästhesie und Imagination.
Zu Delacroix's kunsttheoretischen Äußerungen", Beitrage
zur Theorie der Künste im 19 Jahrhundert, Vittorio Klostermann.
· Calkins, Mary Whiton (1893), "A Statistical Study of
Pseudo-chromesthesia and of Mental-forms", American Journal of Psychology,
5: 439-464.
· Calkins, Mary Whiton (1894), "Synaesthesis, (minor
studies from Wellesley College)", American Journal of Psychology,
7: 90-107.
· Caltvedt, Les (1999), "The Poetics of Synaesthesia
in Rilke and Handke", Modern Austrian Literature, 32: 1: 53-66.
· Cambon, Glauco (1970), "Synaesthesia in the Divine
Comedy", Dante Studies, 88: 1-16.
· Campana, John (1981-82), "Vittorini's Synaesthetic
Use of Imagery in 'Conversazione in Sicilia'", Canadian Journal
of Italian Studies, 5: 72-80.
· Carpenter, Siri
(2001), "Everyday Fantasia, the World of Synesthesia", Monitor
on Psychology, 32-3.
· Carter, William C. (1986), "Albertine au pianola: Sources
biographiques: La Synesthesie dans l'univers proustien", Bulletin
de la Societé des Amis de Marcel Proust et des Amis de Combray,
36: 517-524.
· Casanovas, J. (1957), "Sinestesias auditivo-visuales",
Archivos Society Oftalmologie, 17: 10: 1185-1208.
· Castellano, Charlene Ann (1980), "Synesthesia: Imagination's
Semiotic in Andrei Belyi's Petersburg", Dissertation Abstracts International,
41: 1076A, Ann Arbor, MI.
· Chamberlain, Alexander F. (1905), "Primitive Hearing
and 'Hearing Words'", American Journal of Psychology, 6.1: 119-130.
· Chao, Y. R. (1930), "A System of Tone Letters",
Le Maître Phonétique, 45: 24-27.
· Chastiang, Maxime (1960), "Audition colorée;
Une enquête", Vie et language, 105: 631-637.
· Chastiang, Maxime (1961), "De sons et des couleurs",
Vie et language, 112: 358-365.
· Claparède, E. (1900), "Sur l'audition colorée",
Revue philosophique, 49: 515-517.
· Claparède, E. (1903), "Persistance de l'audition
colorée", Comptes Rendus de la Société de Biologie,
35: 1257-1259.
· Claparède, E. (1914), "Sur la représentation
des personnes inconnues et des lapsus linguae", Archiv de Psychologie,
14: 301-304.
· Classen, Constance (1991a), "Creation by Sound / Creation
by Light: A Sensory Analysis of Two South American Cosmologies", Howes:
239-255.
· Classen, Constance (1991b), "The Sensory Orders of
'Wild Children'", Howes: 47-60.
· Classen, Constance (1993), Worlds of Sense, Routledge.,
London and New York.
· Classen, Constance, David Howes, Anthony Synnott
(1994), Aroma: The Cultural History of Smell, Routledge., London
and New York.
· Clavière, J. (1898), "L'audition colorée",
Année psychologique, 5.
· Clavière, J. (1898), "L'audition colorée",
L'Année Psychologique, 5: 161-178.
· Clynes, Manfred (1977), "Sentics: the Touch of Emotions",
Souvenir Press.
· Collier, G. L. (1996), "Affective synesthesia: Extracting
emotion space from simple perceptual stimuli", Motivation and Emotion,
20: 1-32.
· Collins, Mary (1929), "A Case of Synaesthesia",
Journal of General Psychology, 2: 12-27.
· Collopy, F. (2000), "Color, form, and motion. Dimensions
of a musical art of light", Leonardo, 33: 5: 355-360.
· Colman, W. S. (1894), "On So-Called Color Hearing",
The Lancet: 795-796, 849-851.
· Conklin, Harold C. (1980), Folk Classification: a Topically
Arranged Bibliography of Contemporary and Background References Through
1971, Yale UP, New Haven, Connecticut.
· Corbin, Alain (1986, 1982), The Foul and the Fragrant:
Odor and the French Social Imagination, Le miasme et la jonquille, Harvard
UP.
· Coriat, Isador H. (1913), "A Case of Synesthesia",
Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 8: 38-43.
· Coriat, Isador H. (1913), "An Unusual Type of Synaesthesia",
Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 8: 109-112.
· Costa, L. D.
(1996), "Synesthesia: A real phenomenon? Or real phenomena?",
Psyche.
· Craig, A.D., M.C. Bushnell (1994), "The Thermal
Grill Illusion: Unmasking the Burn of Cold Pain.", Science,
265-5169: 252-255.
· Critchley, E. M. R. (1997), "Synaesthesia: possible
mechanisms)", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings,
S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 259-268, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Crocker, E.C., L.F. Henderson (1927), "Analysis
and Classification of Odors", American Perfumer, 22: 325- 327,
356.
· Cuddy, L. L. (1985), "The color of melody", Music
Perception, 2: 3: 345-60.
· Cutietta, Robert A., Kelly Haggarty (1987), "A
comparative study of color associations with music at various age levels",
Journal of Research in Music Education, 35: 2: 78-91.
· Cutsforth, Thomas D. (1924), "Synaesthesia in the Process
of Reasoning", American Journal of Psychology, 35: 88-97.
· Cutsforth, Thomas D. (1925), "The Role of Emotion in
a Synaesthetic Subject", American Journal of Psychology, 36:
527-543.
· Cytowic, Richard E.
(1989), Synesthesia: a Union of the Senses, Springer Verlag, New
York.
· Cytowic, Richard E. (1989), "Synesthesia and mapping
of subjective sensory dimensions", Neurology, 39: 849-50.
· Cytowic, Richard E.
(1993), The Man who Tasted Shapes, Putnam, Warner Books, New York.
· Cytowic, Richard E.
(1995), "Synesthesia, phenomenology and neuropsychology: a review of
current knowledge", Psyche, 2(10).
· Cytowic, Richard E.
(1996), "Synaesthesia: phenomenology and neuropsychology - a review
of current knowledge", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings,
S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 17-39, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Czurda, M. (1953), "Zwischen Lautcharacter und Sinneseindrücken",
Wiener Archiv für Psychologie, Psychiatrie und Neurologie, 3:
73-84.
· Dailey, A., C. Martindale, J. Borkum (1997),
"Creativity, synesthesia and physiognomic perception", Creativity
Research Journal, 10: 1-8.
· Dann, Kevin, T.
(1999), Bright Colors Falsely Seen: Synaesthesia and the Search for Transcendental
Knowledge, Yale University Press, New Haven and London.
· Daubresse, M. (1900), "L'Auditon Colorée",
Revue Philosophique, 49: 300-306.
· Day, Sean A. (1995), "I Remember Her Name Was Cool
Blue: Synaesthetic Metaphors, Evolution, and Memory", Semiotics,
Spinks C.W. & Deely, J., Peter Lang, New York.
· Day, Sean A.
(1996), "Synaesthesia and Synaesthetic Metaphors", Psyche,
2: 32.
· Day, Sean A.
(1996), "Trends in Colored Letter Synesthesia".
· Day, Sean A. (2001), "Semi-reflection of Types of Synaesthesia",
Trickster and Ambivalence: The Dance of Differentiation, C.W. Spinks:
111 - 117, Atwood, Madison, WI.
· Day, Sean A.
(2001), "Trends in synesthetically colored graphemes and phonemes",
Iconicity in Language.
· Day, Sean A.
(2002), "One's Own Brain as Trickster - Part II: It's For Your Own
Good", Trickster's Way, 1: 1.
· de la Motte-Haber, Helga (1990), Musik und Bildende Kunst:
von der Tonmalerei zur Klangskulptur, Laaber-Verlag, Laaber.
· de Parville, Henri
(1883), "Association of Colors with Sounds", Popular Science
Monthly, 23: 490-492.
· Delay,
J., H.-P. Gerard, P.-C. Racamier
(1951), "Les synesthesies dans l'intoxication mescalinique", L'Encèphale,
40: 1: 1-40, èphale, phale.
· deRochas, A. (1885), "L'audition colorée",
La Nature, 1,2: 305-306, 406-408, 274-275.
· Devereux, George (1966), "An Unusual Audio-motor Synesthesia
in an Adolescent", Psychiatric Quarterly, 40:3: 459-471.
· Diamond, David
, "Synesthesia - the mixing of the senses".
· Dickson, Kay (1980), "Toward Order and Transcendence:
Dante's Use of Synaesthesia in the Divine Comedy", Romance Notes,
21: 111-16.
· Dixon, M. J., D. Smilek, C. Cuhady, Ph.M.
Merikle (2000), "Five plus two equals yellow. Mental arithmetic
in people with synaesthesia is not coloured by visual experience",
Nature, 406: 365.
· Doctor Hugo, (2000),
"Tele-Synaesthesia: presentation of a hypothesis", Encyclopedia
of Postmodernism, Victor E. Taylor, Charles E. Winquist, Routledge.
· Domino, G. (1989), "Synesthesia and creativity in fine
arts students: An empirical look", Creativity Research Journal,
2: 17-29.
· Donnell, C.A, W. Duignan (1977), "Synaesthesia
and aesthetic education", Journal of Aesthetic Education, 11:
69-85.
· Downey, June E. (1911), "A Case of Colored Gustation",
American Journal of Psychology, 22: 528-539.
· Downey, June E. (1912), "Literary Synaesthesia",
Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods, 9: 490-518.
· Downey, June E. (1929), Creative Imagination: Studies
in the Psychology of Literature, NY.
· Dresslar, F.B. (1903), "Are Chromaesthesias Variable?
A Study of an Individual Case", American Journal of Psychology,
14: 368-382.
· Duda, Gabriela (1991), "Synesthesia and Metaphor in
Romanian Symbolism" [Sinestezie si metafora in simbolismul romanesc]",
Studii si cercetari lingvistice, 42: 3-4: 111-118.
· Dudycha, George J., Martha A. Dudycha (1935), "A
Case of Synesthesia: Visual-Pain and Visual-Audition", Journal of
Abnormal and Social Psychology, 30: 57-69.
· Duffy, Patricia Lynne (2001), Blue Cats
and Chartreuse Kittens: How Synesthetes Color their Worlds, Henry Holt
and Compnay.
· Duplisea, Chris (1999), "Cross-Modal Synesthetic Sensory
Metaphors: Communicating the Experience and Understanding of Power in a
Maliseet Sweat Lodge Ceremony", Papers of the 28th Algonquian Conference,
David Pentland: 136-161, University of Manitoba, Winnipeg.
· Engelen, B. (1966), Die Synästhesien in der Dichtung
Eichendorff's mit einem Anhang über die sogenannte 'Audition coloree'
und über Synästhesien in der Dichtung des franzsösischen
Symbolismus, Köln.
· English, Horace B. (1923), "Colored Hearing",
Science, 57: 444-445.
· Engstrom, Alfred G. (1946), "In Defense of Synaesthesia
in Literature", Philological Quarterly, 25: 1-19.
· Erzsébet, P. D. (1974), "Synaesthesia and Poetry",
Poetics: International Review for the Theory of Literature, 11: 23-44.
· Etiemble, (1968), Le sonnet des voyelles; de l'audition
colorée a la vision érotique, Gallimard, Paris.
· Feïlane, Dora (2000), "Synesthésies",
Leonardo, 33: 1: 19, Köln.
· Feld, Steven (1990), "Aesthetics and synesthesia in
Kaluli ceremonial dance", UCLA journal of dance ethnology, XIV:
1-16.
· Fifield, George (1999), "Digital synesthesia",
Art New England, 20: 3: 19.
· Fink, Monika (1988), Musik Nach Bildern, Edition
Helbling, Innsbruck/Neu-Rum.
· Fiore, A. M. (1993), "Multisensory integration of visual,
tactile and olfactory aesthetic cues of appearance", Clothing and
Textiles Research Journal, 11: 2: 45-52.
· Fischer, Olga (1909), "E. T. A. Hoffmann's Doppelempfindungen",
Archiv für das Studium neueren Sprachen und Literaturen, 123:
1-22.
· Flam, Jack D. (1975), "Matisse in Two Keys", Art
in America, 63: 83-86.
· Flournoy, Theodore (1892), "L'audition colorée",
Archiv des Sciences Physiques et Naturelles, 25: 505-508.
· Frith, Christopher D., Eraldo Paulesu (1996), "The
physiological basis of synaesthesia", Synaesthesia: Classic and
Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 123-147, Blackwell,
Oxford, England.
· Gage, John (1993), Colour iand Culture Practice and meaning
from antiquity to abstraction, Thames and Hudson, London.
· Gage, John (1999), "Making sense of colour. The synaesthetic
dimension", Colour and meaning. Art, science and symbolism,
J. Gage: 261-268, Thames & Hudson, Oxford.
· Galayev, Bulat , ""Color hearing"
and "affects theory"".
· Galayev, Bulat , "Color hearing and light-music".
· Galayev, Bulat
, "Synaesthesia is a form of non-verbal thinking".
· Galayev, Bulat
, "Synesthesie".
· Galayev, Bulat (1988), "The Fire of Prometheus: Music-Kinetic
Art Experiments in the U.S.S.R", Leonardo, 21: 4: 383-396.
· Galayev, Bulat
(1993), "Problem of synaesthesia in the arts", Languages of
Design, 1: 201-203.
· Galayev, Bulat
(1993), "Synaesthesia and musical space. On Yavorsky's forgotten hypothesis",
Leonardo, 26: 1: 76-78, Kazan: FEN.
· Galayev, Bulat
(2000), "Lofty sickness of synesthesia or creative impotence of it's
interpreters?", Conference "Prometheus-2000", Collected
theses: 73-79, Kazan: FEN.
· Galayev, Bulat M. , "Color hearing: nature
and functions of synaesthesia".
· Galayev, Bulat M. , "Korolenko as color
hearing researcher".
· Galayev, Bulat M. , "On Maxim Gorky's synaethesia".
· Galayev, Bulat M.
, "Problem of light-music and synaesthesia in the West and in the East".
· Galayev, Bulat M. , "Synaesthesia in language
and art of word".
· Galayev, Bulat M. , "Synaesthesia is a miracle
of poetic thinking".
· Galayev, Bulat M.
, "To colour and light (evolution of gravitational synaesthesia in
music)".
· Galayev, Bulat M. (1991), "Modern Lakoon: Esthetic
Problem of Synaesthesia Conference", Leonardo, 24: 5: 505-507.
· Galayev, Bulat M. (1994), "Farewell Prometheus Readings:
Light-music in the former Soviet Union", Leonardo, 27: 4: 351-2.
· Galayev, Bulat M. (1996), "On the true sources of light-music",
Languages of Design, 3: 33-44.
· Galayev, Bulat M.
(1999), "Synaesthesia is not a psychic abnormality", Paper
presented at the International Conference "Language, Vision & Music",
Ireland, Galeway.
· Galayev, Bulat M. (1999), "What is synaesthesia:
myth and reality", Leonardo Electronic Almanac, 17: 6.
· Galayev, Bulat M., I. L. Vanechkina (2001), "Was Scriabin a synesthete? ", Leonardo,
34: 4: 357-361.
· Galeyev, Bulat (1987), Man -- Art -- Technology: The
Problem of Synesthesia in Art, Kazan Conservatory, Kazan, Russia.
· Galeyev, Bulat (1991), Light-Music in the System of the
Arts, Kazan Conservatory, Kazan, Russia.
· Galton, Francis (1883), Inquiries into the Human Faculty,
Macmillan, New York.
· Galton, Francis (1997/188?), "Colour Associations",
Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and
J. Harrison: 43-48, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Gattegno, Caleb (1962), Words in Color, Learning
Materials, Chicago.
· Geschwind, N. (1965), "Disconnection Syndromes in Animals
and Man", Brain, 88: 237-294.
· Gibbons, Boyd (1986), "The Intimate Sense of Smell",
National Geographic, 170.3: 324-361.
· Gibss, W., A. Wayt (1997), "A sense of synesthesia",
Scientific American, October: 28.
· Gifaldi, David (1993), The Boy Who Spoke Colors,
Houghton Mifflin Company, Boston.
· Gilbert, A. N., R. Martin, S. E. Kemp (1996),
"Cross-modal correspondence between vision and olfaction: The color
of smells", American Journal of Psychology, 109: 335-351.
· Gilbert, Avery N., Charles J. Wysocki (1987), "The
National Geographic Smell Survey Results", National Geographic,
172.4: 514-525.
· Ginsberg, Leon (1923), "A Case of Synaesthesia",
American Journal of Psychology, 34: 582-589.
· Giradeau, C. (1885), "De l'audition colorée",
L'Encephale, 5: 589-597.
· Glicksohn, J., I. Steinbach, S. Elimalach Malmilyan
(1999), "Cognitive dedifferentiation in eidetics and synaesthesia:
Hunting for the ghost once more", Perception, 28: 109-120.
· Glickstein, J., O. Salinger, A. Roychman (1992),
"An Exploratory Study of Syncretic Experience: Eidetics, Synaesthesia,
and Absorption", Perception, 21: 637-642.
· Gombrich, E. (1960), Art and Illusion, Pantheon Books.
· Grafé, A. (1897), "Note sur un nouveau cas de
l'audition colorée", Revue de Médicine, 17: 192-195.
· Grafé, A. (1898), "Sur un cas à rattacher
à ceux d'audition colorée", Revue de Médicine,
18: 225-228.
· Gray, J. A., S.C.R. Williams, J. Nunn, S.
Baron-Cohen (1997), "Possible implications of synaesthesia for
the hard question of consciousness", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary
Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 173-181, Blackwell, Oxford,
England.
· Gray, R. (2001), "Synaesthesia and misrepresentation.
A reply to Wager", Philosophical Psychology, 14: 3: 339-346.
· Grossenbacher, P. G., C. T. Lovelace (2001), "Mechanisms
of synesthesia: Cognitive and physiological constraints", Trends
in Cognitive Sciences, 5: 1: 36-41.
· Grossenbacher, Peter G. (1997), "Perception and sensory
information in synesthaetic experience)", Synaesthesia: Classic
and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 148-172,
Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Gruber, Edouard (1893), "Questionnaire Psychologique
sur l'Audition Colorée, Figurée et Illuminée",
Revue Philosophique, 35: 499-502.
· Günther, Hans (1994), "Gesamtkunstwerk: Between
synaesthesia and myth. [Gesamtkunstwerk: Zwischen Synästhesie und Mythos.]",
Bielefelder Schriften zu Linguistik und Literaturwissenschaft, 3,
Aisthesis, Bielefeld.
· Gyilai, E. (1968), A lathäto zene; egy zenepszichologiai
kiserletsorozat tanulsagaibol, Zenemükiado, Budapest.
· Haack, Paul A., Rudolf E. Radocy (1981), "A
case study of a chromesthetic", Journal of Research in Music Education,
24: 2: 85-90.
· Harris, D. Fraser (1908), "Colored Thinking",
Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 3: 97-113.
· Harris, J. Donald (1950), Some Relations between Vision
and Audition, Charles C. Thomas, Springfield, Illinois.
· Harrison, John, Simon Baron-Cohen (1994), "Synaesthesia:
An Account of Coloured Hearing", Leonardo, 27: 4: 343-346.
· Harrison, John E. (1997), "Synaesthesia: an introduction",
Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and
J. Harrison: 3-16, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Harrison, John E., Simon Baron-Cohen (1997), "Synaesthesia:
a Review of Psychological Theories", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary
Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 109-122, Blackwell, Cambridge,
Massachusetts.
· Hartmann, Otto (1921), "Farbenhören und Tönesehen",
Kosmos, 18: 69-72.
· Haselbrock, K. (1935), "Über das 'Farbenhören'",
Zeitschrift für Psychologie, 136: 4-6: 292-298.
· Hein, H. (1926), "Untersuchungen über die Gesetzmässigkeiten
der Zuordnung von Farben zu Tönen", Archiv für die gesamte
Psychologie, 56: 95-176.
· Helms, Siegmund (1990), "Ear and eye: The visualizing
of music and the musicalization of pictures. [Auge und Ohr: Zur Visualisierung
von Musik und Musikalisierung von Bildern.] ", Musik und Unterricht,
I: 2: 2-11.
· Helson, Harry (1933), "A Child's Spontaneous Reports
of Imagery", American Journal of Psychology, 45: 360-361.
· Hennig, Richard (1896), "Entstehung und Bedeutung der
Synopsien", Zeitschrift für Psychologie, 10: 181- 222.
· Henning, Hans (1923), "Eine neuartige Komplexsynästhesie
und Komplexzuordnung", Zeitschrift für Psychologie, 92:
149-160.
· Henri, Victor (1893), "Note sur un Case d'Audition
Colorée", Revue Philosophique, 35: 554-558.
· Hertz, Paul (1999), "Synesthetic art - an imagery number?",
Leonardo, 32: 5: 399-404.
· Heyninx, A. (1919), Essai d'olfactique physiologique,
Larcier, Brussels.
· Heyrman, Hugo (1995), Art and Computers: an exploratory
investigation on the digital transformation of art, Universidad de La
Laguna, Santa Cruz de Tenerife, Spain.
· Higgins, Dick (2001), "Intermedia", Leonardo,
34: 1: 49-54.
· Hogan, Eileen (1978), Ogham: Each Letter of the Alphabet
is Presented with a Colour and a Bird, London.
· Holden, Edward S (1885), "Color and Other Associations",
Science, 6: 242-243.
· Hopper, Vincent Foster (1938), Medieval Number Symbolism;
Its Sources, Meaning, and Influence on Thought and Expression, Columbia
UP, New York.
· Hörmann, Karl (1982), "Musical perception and
color sense: Empirical bases for instruction and therapy. [Musikwahrnehmung
und Farbvorstellung. Empirische Grundlagen für Unterricht und Therapie.]",
Neue Lernverfahren, 12, Ismaning, BRD: Hueber.
· Hornbostel, E. M. (1927), "Die Einheit der Sinne",
Melos, Zeitschrift für Musik, 4: 290-297.
· Hornbostel, E. M. von (1927b), "The Unity of the Senses",
Psyche, 7 (28): 83-89.
· Hornbostel, E. M. von (1931), "Über Geruchshelligkeit",
Archiv für die gesamte Physiologie, 227: 517-538.
· Hosek, A. (1932), L'importance de la synesthesie dans
la culture artistique, Prague.
· Howden, M. S. (1986), "A Linguistic Perspective on
Rimbaud's Voyelles", University of South Florida Language Quarterly,
25: 2.
· Howells, T.H (1944), "The Experimental Development
of Color-Tone Synesthesia", Journal of Experimental Psychology,
34: 87-103.
· Howes, David (1991), The Varieties of Sensory Experience:
A Sourcebook in the Anthropology of the Senses, U of Toronto P, Toronto,
Buffalo, and London.
· Hubbard, E. M., V. S. Ramachandran (2001), "Cross
wiring and the neural basis of synaesthesia", Investigative Ophthalmology
& Visual Science, 42: 4: S712.
· Hubbard, T. L. (1996), "Synesthesia-like mappings of
lightness, pitch, and melodic interval", American Journal of Psychology,
109: 2: 219-38.
· Hug-Hellmuth, H. von (1912), "Über Farbenhören",
Imago, 1: 228-264.
· Hunt, Harry T. (1985), "Relations between the Phenomena
of Relious Mysticism (Altered States of Consciousness) and the Psychology
of Thought: a Cognitive Psychology of States of Consciousness and the Necessity
of Subjective States for Cognitive Theory", Perceptual and Motor
Skills, 61: 911-61.
· Hupka, R. B., Z. Zaleski, J. Otto, L. Reidl,
et. al. (1997), "The colors of anger, envy, fear, and jealousy:
A cross-cultural study", Journal of Cross Cultural Psychology,
28: 156-171.
· Irwin, Francis W., Elizabeth Newland (1940), "A
Genetic Study of the Naming of Visual Figures", Journal of Psychology,
9: 3-16.
· Jacobs, Lawrence, Alice Karpik, Diana Bozian,
Sven Gøthgen (1981), "Auditory-Visual Synesthesia: Sound-Induced
Photisms", Archive of Neurology, 38: 211-216.
· Jacome, D. E. (1999), "Volitional monocular lilliputian
visual hallucinations and synesthesia", European Neurology,
41: 1: 54-56.
· Jacome, Daniel E., Robert J. Gumnit (1979), "Audioalgesic
and Audiovisuoalgesic Synesthesias: Epileptic Manifestation", Neurology,
29: 1050-1053.
· Jakobson, Roman (1935, 1962), "Kindersprache, Aphasie
und allgemeine Lautgesetze", Selected Writings: Phonological Studies,
1: 387, Mouton & Co, 'S-Gravenhage.
· Jakobson, Roman (1962), Selected Writings,Volume I: Phonological
Studies, Mouton and Co, The Hague.
· Jakobson, Roman (1968), "Agreement between the Systems
of Sound and Color", Child Language, Aphasia and Psychological Universals,
Janua Linguarum, Mouton, The Hague.
· Jenny, Hans (1967), Kymatik: Wellen und Schwingungen
mit ihrer Struktur und Dynamik/Cymatics: The Structure and Dynamics of Waves
and Vibrations, Basilius Press.
· Jewanski, Jörg (1996), Ist C = Rot? Eine Kultur-
und Wissenschaftsgeschichte zum problem der wechselseitigen beziehung zwischen
Ton und Farbe. Von Aristoteles bis Goethe, Berlin.
· Jewanski, Jörg (1997), "Die Farblichtmusik Alexander
Laszlos", Zeitschrift fur Kunstgeschichte, 60: 1: 12-43.
· Jewanski, Jörg (1999), "What is the color of the
tone?", Leonardo, 32: 3: 227-8.
· Johnson, A., O. Johnson, M. Baksh (1986),
"The colors of emotions in Machiguenga", American Anthropologist,
88: 674-81.
· Johnson, D. Barton (1972), "Synaesthesia, Polychromatism
and Nabokov", Russian Literature Triquarterly, spring: 378-398.
· Johnson, D. Barton (1975), "The Role of Synesthesia
in the Work of Vladimir Nabokov", Melbourne Slavonic Studies,
University of California, Santa Barbara.
· Johnson, D. Barton (1982), "The Role of Synesthesia
in Jakobson's Theory of Language", International Journal of Slavic
Linguistics and Poetics, University of California, Santa Barbara.
· Johnson, Robert Sherlaw (1975), Messiaen, University
of California Press, Berkeley and Los Angeles.
· Johnson, Ronald William (1980-81), "Whistler's
musical modes: Symbolist symphonies, numinous nocturnes", Arts Magazine,
55: 8: 164-76, musical modes: Symbolist symphonies, numinous nocturnes,
nies, numinous nocturnes.
· Johnston, Thomas Frederick (1977), "Auditory driving,
hallucinogens, and music-color-synaesthesia in Tsonga ritual.", Drugs,
rituals and altered states of consciousness, Brian M. Du Toit: 217-36,
Balkema, Rotterdam.
· Jordan, David Starr (1891), "The Color of Letters",
Popular Science Monthly, 39: 367-373.
· Jordan, David Starr (1917), "The Colors of Letters",
Science, 46: 311-312.
· Joslyn, Marcellus LeFevre (1967), A Developmental Study
of Synaesthesia in Children: The Influence of Tone Frequencies on a Color-Matching
Task, Claremont Graduate School.
· Junod, Philippe (1988), La Musique Vue par les Peintres,
Edita S.A, Lausanne.
· Karwoski, Theodore F., Henry S. Odbert (1938), "Color-Music",
Psychological Monographs, 50: 1-ff.
· Karwoski, Theodore F., Henry S. Odbert, Charles E.
Osgood (1942), "Studies in Synesthetic Thinking: II. The Role
of Form in Visual Responses to Music", Journal of General Psychology,
26: 199-222.
· Kay, Paul (1975), "Synchronic variability and diachronic
change in basic color terms", Language in Society, 4: 257-270.
· Kedar-Kopfstein, Benjamin (1988), "Synästhesien
im biblischen Althebräisch in übersetzung und Auslegung",
Zeitschrift für Althebraistik, 1: 47-60, 147-58.
· Kelly, E. L. (1934), "An experimental attempt to produce
artificial chromaesthesia by the technique of conditioned response",
Journal of Experimental Psychology, 17: 3: 315-341.
· Kelly, E. Lowell (1934), "An Experimental Attempt to
Produce Artificial Chromaesthesia by the Technique of the Conditioned Response",
Journal of Experimental Psychology, 17: 315-341.
· Kemp, S. E., A. N. Gilbert (1997), "Odor intensity
and color lightness are correlated sensory dimensions", American
Journal of Psychology, 110: 35-46.
· Kennedy, H., A. Batardiere, C. Dehay, P. Barone
(1997), "Synaesthesia: implications for developmental neurobiology",
Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and
J. Harrison: 243-256, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Kircher, Athanasius (1650), Musurgia universalis,
Rome.
· Klein, A. B. (1926), Colour Music: The Art of Light,
London.
· Klinkowsytröm, A. (1890), "Trois cas d'audition
colorée dans la mème famille", Biologiska Föreningens
i Stockholm Förhandlingar, 3: 117-118.
· Kluver, H. (1966), Mescal and Mechanisms of Hallucinations,
University of Chicago Press, Chicago.
· Koenig, R. (1870), "Sur les notes fixes charactéristiques
des diverses voyelles", Comptes Rendus de l'Académie des
Sciences, 70: 931-933.
· Koeppe, Hans (1899), "Zur Casuistik der secundären
Sinnesempfindungen", Deutsch medicinische Wochenschrift, 25:
572-574.
· Kollarits, K. (1914), "Observation de psychologie quotidienne:
I. Sur les images qui accompagnent la représentation des individus
et des lieux inconnus", Archiv de Psychologie, 14: 225-240.
· König, Günter (1959), Die Bezeichnung für
Farbe, Glanz und Helligkeit im Altenglischen, Fotodruck, Osnabrück.
· Korb, K. B. (1995),
"Synesthesia and method", Psyche, 2.
· Krauthamer, George (1968), "Form Perception across
Sensory Modalities", Neuropsychologia, 6: 105-113.
· Krohn, W.O (1893), "Pseudo-chromaesthesia, or The Association
of Color with Words, Letters, and Sounds", American Journal of Psychology,
5: 20-41.
· Kronasser, H. (1952), Handbuch der Semasiologie,
Heidelberg.
· Laignel-Lavastine, K. (1901), "Audition colorée
familiale", Revue Neurologique, 9: 1152-1162.
· Langenbeck, K. (1913), "Die akustisch-chromatischen
Synopsien", Zeitschrift für Sinnesphysiologie, 47: 159-181.
· Langfeld, H. S. (1914), "Note on a Case of Chromaesthesia",
Psychological Bulletin, 11: 113-114.
· Langfeld, Herbert Sidney (1915), "Synaesthesia",
Psychological Bulletin, 12: 121-122.
· Langfeld, Herbert Sidney (1926), "Synesthesia",
Psychological Bulletin, 23: 599-602.
· Lauret, , Duchaussoy (1887), "Un cas héréditaire
d'audition colorée", Revue Philosophique, 23: 222-224.
· Lay, Wilfred (1896), "Three Cases of Synæsthesia",
Psychological Review, 3: 92-95.
· Lehman, Richard S. (1972), "A Multivariate Model of
Synesthesia", Multivariate Behavioral Research, 7: 403-439.
· Lemaitre, August (1904), "Un cas d'audition colorée
hallucinatoire", Archives de Psycholgie, 3: 164- 177.
· Lemley, Brad
(1999), "Do you see what they see?", Discover, 20: 12.
· Lenzberg, K. (1923), "Zur Theorie der Sekundärempfindungen
und Bleulerschen Theorie im besonderen", Zeitschift für angewandte
Psychologie, 21: 283-307.
· Lesle, Lutz (1988),
"Pictorial music - musical pictures: Accounts of relations between
music and painting [Bildermusik - Musikbilder: Beziehungsgeschichten zwischen
Tonkunst und Malerei.] ", Neue Zeitschrift für Musik, 149:
4: 8-11, chichten zwischen Tonkunst und Malerei.] , hichten zwischen Tonkunst
und Malerei.] .
· Lettvin, Jerome Y., H.R. Maturana, W.S. McCulloch,
W.H. Pitts (1965, 1959), "What the Frog's Eye Tells the Frog's
Brain", Embodiments of the Mind, Warren S. McCulloch: 230-255,
M.I.T, Cambridge, Massachusetts.
· Lindauer, M. S. (1991), "Physiognomy and verbal synesthesia
compared: Affective and intersensory descriptors of nouns with drawings
and art", Metaphor and Symbolic Activity, 6: 183-202.
· Lockspeiser, Edward (1973), Music and Painting. A Study
in Comparative Ideas from Turner to Schoenberg, Harper and Row, New
York.
· Löef, C. (1974), Farbe-Musik-Form, ihre bedeutenden
Zusammenhänge, Musterschmidt, Göttingen.
· Lomer, G. (1905), "Beobachtungen über farbiges
Hören", Archiv für Psychiatrie und Nervenkrankheiten,
40: 593-601.
· Luria, Aleksandr Romanovich (1968), The
Mind of the Mnemonist, Lynn Solotaroff, athan Cape NY, London : an Cape
NY, London , NY, London , Y, London .
· Lyons, Andrew D.
, "Synaesthesia - A Cognitive Model of Cross Modal Association".
· Mahling, F. (1926), "Das Problem der audition colorée",
Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie, 57: 165-302.
· Mallary, Robert (1990), "Spatial-synesthetic art through
3-D projection: The requirements of a computer-based supermedium",
Leonardo, 23: 1: 3-16.
· Mandelkev, Amy (1990), "Synaesthesia and Semiosis:
Icon and Logos in Andry Belyj's 'Glossolalia' and 'Kotik Letaev'",
Slavic and East European Journal, 34: 158-75.
· Mandelkev, Amy (1990), "Synaesthesia and Semiosis:
Icon and Logos in Andry Belyj's 'Glossolalia' and 'Kotik Letaev'",
Slavic and East European Journal, 34: 158-75.
· Mandelkev, Amy (1990), "Synaesthesia and Semiosis:
Icon and Logos in Andry Belyj's 'Glossolalia' and 'Kotik Letaev'",
Slavic and East European Journal, 34: 158-75.
· Mann, Steve (1997),
"VibraVest/ThinkTank: Existential Technology of Synthetic Synesthesia
for the Visually Challenged", The Eighth International Symposium
on Electronic Arts, Art Institute of Chicago.
· Margis, P. (1910), "Die Synästhesien bei E.T.A.
Hoffmann", Zeitschrift für Æsthetik und allgemeine Kunstwissenschaft,
5: 91-99.
· Marinesco, G. (1912), "Contribution à l'étude
de synesthésies particulièrement de l'audition colorée",
Journal de Psychologie Normale et Pathologique, 9: 385-422.
· Marinetti, Filippo Tommaso (1989, 1932), The Futurist
Cookbook, Suzanne Brill, Leslie Chamberlain, Bedford Arts, San Francisco.
· Marks, L. E. (2000), "Synaesthesia", Varieties
of Anomalous Experience: Examining the Scientific Evidence, E. Carena,
S.J. Lynn, American Psychological Association, Washington, DC.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1974), "On Associations of Light
and Sound: The Mediations of Brightness, Pitch and Loudness", American
Journal of Psychology, 87: 173-188.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1975), "On Colored-Hearing Synesthesia:
Cross-Modal Translations of Sensory Dimensions", Psychological Bulletin,
82: 3: 303-331.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1978), The Unity of the Senses: Interrelations
among the Modalities, Academic Press, New York.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1982a), "Bright Sneezes and Dark
Coughs, Loud Sunlight and Sift Moonlight", Journal of Experimental
Psychology: Human Perception and Performance , 8: 177-93.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1982b), "Synesthetic Perception
and Poetic Metaphor", Journal of Experimental Psychology: Human
Perception and Performance, 8: 15-23.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1983), "Categories of Perceptual
Experience: A Psychophysicist Peruses Synesthetic Metaphors", Modern
issues in perception, Hans-Georg Geissler: 351-352, Elsevier Science
Publishers, Amsterdam.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1984), "Synesthesia and the arts",
Cognitive Processes in the Perception of Art , Elsevier, Amsterdam.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1987), "On cross-modal similarity:
Auditory-visual interactions in speeded discrimination", Journal
of Experimental Psychology Human Perception and Performance, 13: 384-94.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1989), "On Cross-modal Similarity:
the Perceptual Structure of Pitch, Loudness and Brightness", Journal
of Experimental Psychology: Human Perception and Performance, 15: 586-602.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1997, 1975), "On Colored-hearing
Synesthesia: Cross-modal Translations of Sensory Dimensions", Synaesthesia:
Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison, 82(3):
49-98, 303-331, Blackwell, Cambridge, MA.
· Marks, Lawrence E., J.C. Stevens (1966), "Individual
Brightness Functions", Perception and Psychophysics, 1: 17-24.
· Martin, Lillien J. (1909), "Über ästhetische
Synästheie", Zeitschrift für Psychologie, 53: 1-60.
· Martino, G., L. E. Marks (2000), "Cross-modal
interaction between vision and touch. The role of synesthetic correspondence",
Perception, 29: 745-754.
· Martino, Gail, Larry E. Marks (1999), "Perceptual
and linguistic interactions in speeded classification: Tests of the semantic
coding hypothesis", Perception, 28: 903-923.
· Martino, Gail, Larry E. Marks (2001), "Synesthesia:
Strong and weak forms", Current Directions in Psychological Science,
10: 2: 61-65.
· Masson, D. I. (1952), "Synaesthesia and Sound Spectra",
Word: 39-41.
· Mattingley, Jason B., Anina N. Rich, Greg Yelland,
John L. Bradshaw (2001), "Unconscious priming eliminates automatic
binding of colour and alphanumeric form in synaesthesia", Nature,
410: 6828: 580-582.
· Maur, Karin V. (1985), Vom Klang der Bilder, Prestel,
Munich.
· Maurer, D. (1993), "Neonatal synesthesia: Implications
for the processing of speech and faces", Developmental Neurocognition.
Speech and Face Processing in the First Year of Life, B.d. Boysson-Bardies,
S.d. Schonen, P. Jusczyk, P. McNeilage, J.Morton, Kluwer, Dordrecht.
· Maurer, Daphne (1997), "Neonatal synaesthesia: implications
for the processing of speech and faces", Synaesthesia: Classic and
Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 224-242, Blackwell,
Oxford, England.
· Maurevert, G. (1939), "Des sons, det goûts et
des couleurs", Mercure de France: 292.
· Mavrides, C. M. (1972), "Free Form Discriminatory Verbal
Responses to Polygon Patterns", Perceptual and Motor Skills,
35 (2): 577-578.
· McCartney, William (1968), Olfaction and Odours,
Springer-Verlag, Berlin and New York.
· McKane, J.P., A.M. Hughes (1988), "Synaesthesia
and Major Affective Disorder", Acta psychiatrica scandinavica,
77: 493-494.
· McKane, J. P., A. M. Hughes (1988), "Synaesthesia
and major affective disorder", Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica,
77: 493-4.
· McKellar, P. (1997), "Synaesthesia and imagery: Fantasia
revisited", Journal of Mental Imagery, 21: 41-53.
· McSharry McGrath, Moriah , Tangled Wires: conceptualizing neurological and cultural
explanations of synesthesia.
· Melara, Robert D (1989a), "Dimensional Interaction
Between Color and Pitch", Journal of Experimental Psychology, Human
Perception and Performance, 15.1: 69-79.
· Melara, Robert D (1989b), "Similarity Relations Among
Synesthetic Stimuli and Their Attributes", Journal of Experimental
Psychology: Human Perception and Performance, 15.2: 212-231.
· Melara, Robert D., Lawrence E. Marks (1990), "Processes
Underlying Dimensional Interactions: Correspondences between Linguistic
and Nonlinguistic Dimensions", Memory and Cognition, 18: 477-95.
· Mencken, H. L. (1949), "Colored Words", New
Yorker, April 2: 76-81.
· Messiaen, O. (1993), Music and Color. Conversations with
Claude Samuel, Amadeus Press, Portland, Oregon.
· Messiaen, Olivier (1948), L'ascension: Quatre Méditations
symphoniques pour orchestre, Alphonse Leduc, Paris.
· Migunov, A., T. Pertseva (1994), "From elements
of painting towards synaesthesia", Languages of Design, 2: 7-11.
· Milani, Raffaele (1995), "L'estetica comparata e il
campo delle sinestesie", Verri: Rivista di Letteratura: 217-32.
· Milicevic, Mladen
, Experimental/Abstract Film and Synaesthetic Phenomena (1725-1970).
· Militello, Joseph F., "The Post-Modern 'Laokoon': The
Influence of Symbolist Synaesthesia on the Development of Modern Aesthetics:
Poetics and Thought", Dissertation-Abstracts-International,
55:11, Ann Arbor, MI.
· Miller, George A. (1956), "The magical number seven,
plus or minus two: some limits on our capacity for processing information",
Psychological Review, 63.2: 81-97.
· Mills, Carol Bergfeld, Edith Howell Boteler, Glenda
K. Oliver (1999), "Digit synaesthesia: A case study using a
Stroop-type test", Cognitive Neuropsychology, 16: 2: 181-191.
· Moncrieff, R.W. (1970), Odours, Heinemann Books,
London.
· Moritz, William
, The dream of color music, and machines that make it possible.
· Morot, Gil, Frédéric Brochet,
Denis Dubourdieu (2001), "The colors
of odors", Brain and Language.
· Motluk, A. (2000),
"The number purple. Crossed wires in the brain give colour to numbers",
New Scientist Magazine.
· Motluk, Alison (1994), "The Sweet Smell of Purple",
New Scientist, 13 August: 32-37.
· Motluk, Alison (1995), "How Many People Hear in Color?",
New Scientist, 27.
· Motluk, Alison (1997), "Two Synaesthetes Talking Colour",
Synaesthesia, Baron-Cohen and Harrison, 267-277, Blackwell.
· Mudge, E. Leigh (1920), "The Common Synaesthesia of
Music", Journal of Applied Psychology, 4: 342-345.
· Mueller, Robert Emmet (1999), "Visic: A proposal for
true color music", Leonardo, 32: 3: 177-179.
· Myers, Charles S. (1911), "A Case of Synaesthesia",
British Journal of Psychology, 4: 228-238.
· Myers, Charles S. (1914), "Two Cases of Synaesthesia",
British Journal of Psychology, 7: 112-117.
· Nabokov, Vladimir (1966), Speak, Memory: An Autobiography
Revisited, Putnam, New York.
· Nichols, Roger (1986), Messiaen, Oxford University
Press, Oxford and New York.
· Nissilä, Lasse
(1999), Synestsia ja sen musiikilliset yhteydet.
· O'Malley, Glenn (1957), "Literary Synaesthesia",
Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism, 15: 391-411.
· O'Malley, Glenn (1964), Shelley and Synaesthesia,
Northwestern University Press, Evanston, IL.
· Odbert, H.S., T.F. Karwoski, A.B. Eckerson
(1942), "Studies in Synesthetic Thinking: 1. Musical and Verbal Associations
of Color and Mood", Journal of General Psychology, 26: 153-173.
· Odgaard, E. C., J. H. Flowers (1999), "An investigation
of the cognitive and perceptual dynamics of a colour-digit synaesthete",
Perception, 28: 5: 651-664.
· Odin, Steve (1986), "Blossom Scents Take up the Ringing:
Synaesthesia in Japanese and Western Aesthetics", Soundings,
69: 256-81.
· Ohwaki, Y., K. Sato (1954), Psychological relationships
between visual and auditory stimuli, Tohoki Psy. Fol..
· Oksiloff, Assenka (1996), "Eden Is Burning: Wim Wender's
Techniques of Synaesthesia", The German Quarterly, 69: 1: 32-47.
· Ortmann, O. (1933), "Theories of Synesthesia in the
Light of a Case of Color-Hearing", Human Biology, 51: 155-211.
· Ortmann, Otto (1933), "Theories of Synesthesia in the
Light of a Case of Color-Hearing", Human Biology, 5-2: 155-211.
· Osgood, Charles E. (1960), "The Cross-Cultural Generality
of Visual-Verbal Synesthetic Tendencies", Behavioral Science,
5: 146-169.
· Osgood, Charles E. (1980), "The Cognitive Dynamics
of Synaesthesia and Metaphor", Cognitive and Figurative Language,
Richard P. Honeck and Robert R. Hoffman, Erlbaum, Hillsdale, NJ.
· Osgood, Charles E. (1980), "The cognitive dynamics
of synesthesia and metaphor", Cognition and Figurative Language,
Honeck and Hoffman: 203-238, Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, Publishers, Hillsdale,
New Jersey.
· Osgood, Charles E., William H. May, Murray S. Miron
(1975), Cross-cultural Universals of Affective Meaning, U of Illinois
P, Urbana and London.
· Ostwald, Peter F. (1964), "Color Hearing", Archives
of General Psychiatry, 11: 40-47.
· Ox, Jack (1984), "The systematic translation of musical
compositions into paintings", Leonardo, 17: 3: 152-158.
· Ox, Jack (1993), "Creating a visual translation of
Kurt Schwitters's 'Ursonate", Leonardo Musical Journal, 3: 59-61.
· Ox, Jack (1999), "Color me synesthesia", Leonardo,
32: 1: 7-8.
· Ox, Jack (1999), "Synesthetic fusion in the digital
age", Leonardo, 32: 5: 391-392.
· Ox, Jack (2001), "Intersenses/Intermedia: A Theoretical
Perspective", Leonardo, 34: 1: 47-48.
· Oyama, T., S. Takimoto, H. Iwasawa (1993),
"A study on synesthetic tendencies by means of semantic differential
technique", Japanese Journal of Behaviormetrics, 20: 55-64.
· Parry, E.J (1916), "The Classification of Odours",
Perfumery and Essential Oil Record, 7: 129-132.
· Paulesu, E., J. Harrison, J. D. G. Baron-Cohen,
L. Goldstein, Heather, Frackowiak, Frith (1995), "The
physiology of coloured hearing: A PET activation study of colour-word synaesthesia",
Brain, 118: 661-76.
· Peabody, Charles (1915), "Certain Further Experiments
in Synaesthesia", American Anthropologist, 17: 143-155.
· Peacock, Kenneth (1985), "Synesthetic perception: Alexander
Scriabin's color hearing", Music Perception, 2: 4: 498.
· Peacock, Kenneth (1988), "Instruments to Perform Color-Music:
Two Centuries of Technological Experimentation", Leonardo, 21:
4: 397-406.
· Pecjak, Vid (1970), "Verbal Synesthesiae of Colors,
Emotions and Days of the Week", Journal of Verbal Learning and Verbal
Behavior, 9: 623-6.
· Pedrono, (1882), "De l'audition colorée",
Annales d'Oculistique, 88: 224-237.
· Peirce, Charles Santiago Sanders (1982, 1857-1866), Writings
of Charles S. Peirce; a Chronological Edition, Volume I, 1857-1866,
Max H. Fisch, Indiana UP.
· Pfister, O. (1912), "Die Ursache der Farbenbegleitung
bei akustische Wahrnehmungen und das Wesen anderer Synästhesien",
Imago, 1.
· Pfister, Oskar (1912), "Die Ursache der Farbenbegleitung
bei akustischer Wahrnehmungen und das Wesen anderer Synästhesieen",
imago, 1: 265-275.
· Philippe, J. (1893a), "L'audition colorée des
aveugles", Revue Scientifique, 1: 806-809.
· Philippe, J. (1893b), "Résumé d'une observation
d'audition colorée", Revue Philosophique, 36: 330-334.
· Phillips, Allen W. (1984), "Sobre la sinestesia en
el modernismo hispanico", Boletin de la Biblioteca de Menendez Pelayo,
60: 339-384.
· Phillips, D.E. (1897), "Genesis of Number-forms",
American Journal of Psychology, 8: 506-527.
· Pierce, Arthur H. (1907), "Gustatory Audition: A Hitherto
Undescribed Variety of Synaesthesia", American Journal of Psychology,
18: 341-352.
· Pierce, Arthur H. (1911), "Synaesthesia", Psychological
Bulletin, 8: 157-158.
· Pierce, Arthur H. (1912), "Synaesthesia", Psychological
Bulletin, 9: 179-181.
· Pierce, Arthur H. (1913), "Synaesthesia", Psychological
Bulletin, 10: 118.
· Piesse, C.H (1887), Olfactics and the Physical Senses,
Piesse and Lubin, London.
· Pliego de Andrés, Víctor (1996), "Hearing
and seeing: Synesthesia as a basis for musical comprehension through writing.
[Oír y ver: La sinestesia como soporte para la comprensión
musical a través de la escritura.]", Música y educación:
Revista trimestral de pedagogía musical, 9/2:26 : 27-60.
· Plowden, Sarah Caroline Harmon, F. Scott Fitzgerald and
Literary Synesthesia: The Heightening of Mood, Moment, and Ambiguity,
51:8, Dissertation Abstracts International, Ann Arbor, MI.
· Poast, Michael (2000), "Color music. Visual color notation
for musical expression", Leonardo, 33: 3: 215-221.
· Pollard, John C., Leonard Uhr, Elizabeth Stern
(1965), Drugs and Phantasy: The Effects of LSD, Psilocybin, and Sernyl
on College Students, Little, Brown, Boston.
· Polli, Andrea (1999), "Active vision: Controlling sound
with eye movements", Leonardo, 32: 5: 405-411.
· Prang, Mary Dana Hicks (1923), "Color Hearing",
Science, 58: 421-422.
· Pribram, Karl H. (1971), Languages of the Brain: Experimental
Paradoxes and Principles in Neuropsychology, Prentice-Hall, Englewood,
New Jersey.
· Pütz, Andreas (1994, 1995), "From Wagner to Skrjabin:
Synaesthetic views of art and music in the late 19th century. [Von Wagner
zu Skrjabin: Synästhetische Anschauungen in Kunst und Musik des ausgehenden
19. Jahrhunderts.]", Kölner Beiträge zur Musikforschung,
186, Kassel: Bosse, U. Köln.
· Rader, Charles M., Auke Tellegen (1987), "An
Investigation of Synesthesia", Journal of Personality and Social
Psychology, 52-5: 981-987.
· Rainer, O. (1923), Musikalische Graphik: Studien und
Versuche über die Wechselbeziehungen zwischen Ton und Farbharmonien,
Deutscher Verlag für Jugend und Volk, Wien.
· Raines, Thomas Hart (1909), "Report of a Case of Psychochromesthesia",
Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 4: 249-252.
· Ramachandran, V. S., E. M. Hubbard (2000), "Number-colour
synaesthesia arises from cross-wiring in the fusiform gyrus", Society
for Neuroscience Abstracts, 30: 1222.
· Ramachandran, V. S., E. M. Hubbard (2001), "Psychophysical
investigations into the neural basis of synaesthesia", Proceedings
of the Royal Society of London, B. 268: 979-83.
· Ramachandran, V. S., E. M. Hubbard (2001), "Synaesthesia
A window into perception, thought and language", Journal of Consciousness
Studies, 8: 12: 3-34.
· Reichard, Gladys, Roman Jakobson, E. Werth
(1949), "Language and Synesthesia", Word, 5: 224-233.
· Révész, G. (1923), "Über audition
colorée", Zeitschrift für angewandte Psychologie,
21: 308-332.
· Riccò, Dina (1999), Sinestesie per il design.
Le interazioni sensoriali nell'epoca dei multimedia, Etas, Milano, Milano.
· Riggs, L. A., T. Karwoski (1934), "Synesthesia",
British Journal of Psychology, 25: 29-41.
· Riggs, Lorrin A., Theodore Karwoski (1934), "Synaesthesia",
British Journal of Psychology, 25: 29-41.
· Rimington, A. Wallace (1911), Colour Music: The Art of
Mobile Colour, London.
· Rimmel, Eugene (1865), The Book of Perfumes, Chapman
and Hall, London.
· Ritchie, Ian (1991), "Fusion of the Faculties: A Study
of the Language of the Senses in Hausaland", Howes: 192-202.
· Rivlin, Robert, Karen Gravelle (1984), Deciphering
the Senses, Simon and Schuster, New York.
· Rizzo, M., P.J. Eslinger (1989), "Colored hearing
synesthesia: An investigation of neural factors", Neurology,
39: 781-4.
· Rose, K. B. (1909), "Some Statistics on Synesthesia",
American Journal of Psychology, 20: 446.
· Rosenberg, John D. (1967), "Swinburne", Victorian
Studies, 11: 131-52.
· Rosenfeld, Anne (1987), "The Sound of Purple",
Psychology Today, 21: 18-19.
· Rossigneaux, C. (1905), "Essai sur l'audition colorée
et sa valeur esthétique", Journal de Psychologie Normale
et Pathologique, 2: 193-215.
· Ruddick, Nicholas (1984), "Synaesthesia in Emily Dickenson's
Poetry", Poetics Today, 5: 59-78.
· Rudman, Floyd, Mark Cappelli (1983), "Tone-taste
Synesthesia: a Replication", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 56:
118.
· Rutelli, Romana (1995), "'Sinestesie del visibile':
La danza ossimorica del santo Narciso", Strumenti Critici: Rivista
Quadrimestrale di Cultura e Critica Letteraria, 2: 175-97.
· Ryalis, J. H. (1986), "Synaesthesia: a Principle for
the Relationship between the Primary Colors and the Cardinal Vowels",
Semiotica, 58: 1-2: 10-121.
· Ryalls, John H (1986), "Synesthesia: A Principle for
the Relationship between the Primary Colors and the Cardinal Vowels",
Semiotica, 58: 1-2: 107-121.
· Sabaneev, L. (1926), "The Relation between Sound and
Colour", Music and Letters, 10: 266.
· Sacks, Oliver (1985), The Man who Mistook his Wife for
a Hat, and Other Clinical Tales, Harper and Row, New York.
· Sacks, Oliver (1995), An Anthropologist on Mars,
Vintage Books, New York.
· Samuel, Claude, Olivier Messiaen (1994), Music
and Color; Conversations with Claude Samuel, Amadeus Press, Portland.
· Schiltz, K., K. Trocha, B. M. Wieringa, H.
M. Emrich, Johannes, Münte (1999), "Neuropsychological
aspects of synesthetetic exprience", Journal of Neuropsychiatry
and Clinical Neuroscience, 11: 1: 58-65.
· Schirillo, J. A.
(1996), "A synesthesia experiment: Consciousness of neural activity",
Psyche, 2.
· Schliebe, G. (1932), "Über motorische Synästhesien
(Photismen)", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie, 85: 3-4:
289-333.
· Scholes, Percy A. (1956), "Colour and Music",
The Oxford Companion to Music, London, NY, Toronto.
· Schräder, L. (1969), Sinne und Sinnes verknüpfungen.
Studien und Materialen zur Vorgeschichte der Synästhesie und zur Bewertung
der Sinne, Carl Winter Universität Verlag, Heidelberg.
· Scriabin, Alexander (1995, 1911), 'Poem of Ecstacy' and
'Prometheus: Poem of Fire', Dover, New York.
· Segal, G. M. A. (1997), "Synaesthesia: Implications
for Modularity of Mind", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary
Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 211-223, Blackwell, Oxford,
England.
· Segalen, V. (1902), "Les synesthesies et l'École
symboliste", Mercure de France, 42: 4: 57-90.
· Shelestova, Elena (1994), "Linking image and idea:
The artwork of Oleg Sokolov", Leonardo, 27: 5: 427-32.
· Shen, Yeshayahu, Michael Cohen (1998), "How
Come Silence Is Sweet but Sweetness Is Not Silent: A Cognitive Account of
Directionality in Poetic Synaesthesia", Language and Literature:
123-140.
· Siebold, E. (1919-1920), "Synästhesien in der
englischen Dichtung des 19. Jahrhunderts: Ein ästhetisch-psychologischer
Versuch", Englische Studien, 53: 1: 1-157, 196-334.
· Siegel, Linda (1974), "Synaesthesia and the paintings
of Caspar David Friedrich", Art Journal, 33: 3: 196-204.
· Silz, W. (1942), "Heine's Synaesthesia", Publications
of the Modern Language Association of America, 57: 2: 469-488.
· Simpson, Lorna, Peter McKellar (1955), "Types
of Synaesthesia", Journal of Mental Science, 101: 141-147.
· Simpson, Ray H., Marian Quinn, David P. Ausubel
(1956), "Synesthesia in Children: Association of Colors with Pure Tone
Frequencies", Journal of Genetic Psychology, 89: 95-103.
· Slawson, A. Wayne (1985), Sound Color, University
of California Press, Berkeley.
· Slawson, Wayne (1968), "Vowel quality and musical timbre
as functions of spectrum envelope and fundamental frequency", Journal
of Acoustical Society of America, 43: 87-101.
· Smets, G., C. Overbeeke (1989), "Scent and sound
of vision: Expressing scent or sound as visual forms", Perceptual
and Motor Skills, 69: 227-33.
· Smilek, Daniel, Mike J. Dixon, Cera Cudahy,
Philip M. Merikle (2001), "Digit-Colour Synaesthesia: An Investigation
of Extraordinary Conscious Experiences", Consciousness and Cognition,
9: 2: 39.
· Smilek, Daniel, Mike J. Dixon,
Cera Cudahy, Philip M. Merikle (2001),
"Synaesthetic Photisms Influence Visual Perception", Journal
of Cognitive Neuroscience, 13: 7: 930-936.
· Smith, Arthur Bessey (1918), "Color Association",
Science, 48: 395-396.
· Smith, Henry Lee (1905), "Synesthesia", Johns
Hopkins Hospital Bulletin, 16-172: 258-263.
· Sokolov, Paul (1901), "L'Individuation Colorée",
Revue Philosophique, 51: 36-46.
· Spielmann, Yvonne (2001), "Intermedia in Electronic
Images", Leonardo, 34: 1: 55.
· Stanford, W. B. (1942), "Synaesthetic metaphor",
Comparative literature studies, 6-7: 26-30.
· Starr, Frederick (1893), "Notes on Color-Hearing",
American Journal of Psychology, 5: 46-418.
· Steadman, P. (1966), "Colour music", Kinetic
Art. Four Essays: 16-25, Highbury Press, London.
· Steen, Carol (2001), "Visions Shared: A Firsthand Look
into Synesthesia and Art", Leonardo, 34: 3: 203-208.
· Stein, Barry E., M. Alex Meredith (1993), The
Merging of the Senses, MIT Press, Cambridge, Massachusetts, and London.
· Stelzner, H.-F. (1903), "Ein Fall von akustisch-optischer
Synästhesie", Albrecht von Grafes Archiv für Ophthamologie,
55: 549-563.
· Stevens, J. C., Lawrence E. Marks (1965), "Cross-Modality
Matching of Brightness and Loudness", Proceedings of the National
Academy of Sciences, 54: 407-411.
· Stevenson, Richard J., Robert A. Boakes, John Prescott
(1998), "Changes in odor sweetness resulting from implicit learning
of a simultaneous odor-sweetness association: An example of learned synesthesia",
Learning and Motivation, 29: 2: 113-132.
· Suarez de Mendoza, Ferdinand (1890), L'audition colorée,
Octave Doin, éditeur, Paris.
· Svartdal, F., T. Iversen (1989), "Consistency
in synesthetic experience to vowels and consonants: Five case studies",
Scandinavian Journal of Psychology, 30: 220-7.
· Teichmann, Anke (1990), "Tone--color--expression: On
the synaesthetic principle in the work of Wassily Kandinsky and Arnold Schoenberg.
[Klang--Farbe--Ausdruck: Zum synästhetischen Prinzip bei Wassilli Kandinski
und Arnold Schönberg.]", Beiträge zur Musikwissenschaft,
32: 3: 204-213.
· Thalbourne, M. A., J. Houran, A. G. Alias,
P. Brugger (2001), "Transliminality, brain function, and synesthesia",
Journal of Nervous & Mental Disease, 189: 3: 190-192.
· Thomson, Amy (1995), The Color of Distance, Ace Books,
New York.
· Tornitore, Tonino (1988), Scambi di sensi: Preistorie
delle sinestesie, XV-XVII, Centro Scientifico Torinese, Torino.
· Truman, P. (1983), "Synaesthesia and 'Die glückliche
Hand'", Interface, 12: 481-503.
· Tsur, Reuven (1990), "Literary Synaesthesia, a Cognitive
Approach", Hebrew Linguistics: 28-30.
· Tsur, Reuven (1990), "Literary Synaesthesia: A Cognitive
Approach", Hebrew Linguistics: A Journal for Hebrew Formal, Computational,
Applied Linguistics, and Modern Hebrew, 75-76.
· Ullman, Stephen (1938), "Synästhesien in der dichterischen
Werken von Oscar Wilde", Englische Studien, 72: 246-56.
· Ullmann, S. (1945), "Romanticism and synaesthesia:
A comparative study of sense transfer in Keats and Byron", Publications
of the Modern Language Association of America, 60: 811-27.
· Ullmann, S. (1945), "Romanticism and synaesthesia:
a comparative study of sense transfer in Keats and Byron", Publications
of the Modern Language Association of America, 60: 3: 811-827.
· Ulrich, Alfred (1903), "Phénomènes de
Synesthèsies chez un épileptique", Revue Philosophique,
56: 181-187.
· van Campen, Crétien (1996), "De verwarring der zintuigen: artistieke en psychologische
experimenten met synesthesie", Psychologie & Maatschappij,
20: 10-26.
· van Campen, Crétien (1997), "Synesthesia and
Artistic Experimentation", Psyche, 3-6, http:// psyche.cs.monash.edu.au/v3/psyche-3-06-
vancampen.html.
· van Campen, Crétien (1998), "Verrassende resultaten synesthesie-experiment",
Kleurenvisie, 5: 5-7.
· van Campen, Crétien (1999), "De kleur van woorden", Kleurenvisie,
6: 12-14.
· van Campen, Crétien, Clara Froger (1999), "Artistic and Psychological Experiments with Synesthesia",
Leonardo, 32: 1: 9-14, San Diego.
· van Campen, Crétien, Clara Froger (2001), "Helderheid, verzadiging en toon van kleursynesthesie",
Kleurenvisie.
· van Campen, Crétien, Clara Froger (2001), "Oranje tuba's, volle sprot en groene woorden",
Psychologie Magazine: 24-26.
· van Campen, Crétien, Clara Froger (2002), "Profiles of Color Synesthesia. The NeCoSyn Method",
Second Annual National Meeting of the American Synesthesia Association,
San Diego.
· Vanechkina, Irina L.
, On K.Saragvev's "color hearing".
· Vanechkina, Irina L.
(2000), "Children draw music .", Preface to the book "Children
Draw Music", I.Vanechkina, I.Trofimova, Kazan.
· Vico, Giambattista (1961 (1948) (1744)), The New Science,
Thomas Goddard Bergin and Max Harold Fisch, Cornell UP, Ithaca and London.
· Vike, Jean, Jabbari Bahman, Charles G. Maitland
(1984), "Auditory-Visual Synesthesia: Report of a Case With Intact
Visual Pathways", Archive of Neurology, 41: 680-681.
· von Erhardt-Siebold, Erika (1919), "Synästhesien
in der englischen Dichtung des 19. Jahrhunderts: ein asthetisch-psychologischer
Versuch", Englische Studien, 53: 1-157, 196-334.
· von Erhardt-Siebold, Erika (1932a), "Harmony of the
Senses in English, German and French Romanticism", PMLA, 47:
577-92.
· von Erhardt-Siebold, Erika (1932b), "Some Inventions
of the Pre-Romantic Period and their Influence upon Literature", Englische
Studien, 66: 347-63.
· von Hug-Hellmuth, H. (1912), "Über Farbenhören",
Imago, 1: 228-264.
· von Uexküll, Jakob (1957, 1934), "A Stroll Through
the Worlds of Animals and Men: A Picture Book of Invisable Worlds",
Instinctive Behavior: The Development of a Modern Concept, Claire
H. Schiller: 5-80, International UP, New York.
· Voronin, S. (1994), "Review: Man, Art, Technology:
The Problem of Synaesthesia in Art by B. Galeyev", Leonardo,
27: 5: 449-450.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1983), "Sinesteziya i zvukosimvolizm",
Psiholingvisticheskie problemy semantiki, Moskva.
· Voss, Wilhelm (1929), "Das Farbenhören bei Erblindeten:
Untersuchungen über Wesen und Arten der Photismen bei blinden Synoptikern
unter besonderer Berücksichtigung des Formproblems", Archiv
für die gesamte Psychologie, 73: 407-524.
· Wager, A. (1999), "The extra qualia problem. Synaesthesia
and representationism", Philosophical Psychology, 12: 3: 263-281.
· Wager, A. (2001), "Synaesthesia misrepresented",
Philosophical Psychology, 14: 3: 347-351.
· Wales, Katie (1990), "Phonotactics and Phonaesthesia:
the Power of Folk Lexicography", Studies in the Pronunciation of
English: a Commemorative Volume in Honor of A. C. Gimson, Routledge,
London.
· Waterworth, John A.
(1997), "Creativity and sensation: The case for synaesthetic media",
Leonardo, 30: 4: 327-30.
· Weidner, Karl Heinz (1994), Image and music: Four studies
on semantic connections between visual art and music. [Bild und Musik: Vier
Untersuchungen über semantische Beziehungen zwischen darstellender
Kunst und Musik.] , Lang, Frankfurt am Main.
· Weinreich, Regina (1983), "Synaesthesia, Synchronicity
and Syncopation", Review of Contemporary Fiction, 3: 64-68.
· Weise, K. O. (1937), "Synästhesien bei Balzac",
Archiv für das Studium der neuren Sprachen und Literaturen,
72: 172-187.
· Welleck, Albert (1931a), "Zur Geschichte und Kritik
der Synästhesie-Forschung", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie,
79: 325-384.
· Welleck, Albert (1931b), "Das Doppelempfinden im abendlandischen
Altertum und Mittelalter", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie,
80: 120-66.
· Welleck, Albert (1931c), "Renaissance und Barock-Synästhesie:
die Geschichte des Doppelempfindens im 16. und 17. Jahrhundert", Deutsche
Vierteljahrsschrift für Literaturwissenschaft und Geistesgeschichte,
9: 534-84.
· Welleck, Albert (1931d), "Der Sprachgeist als Doppelempfinder",
Zeitschrift für Asthetik und allgemeine Kunstwissenschaft, 25:
226-62.
· Welleck, Albert (1936), "Das Doppelempfinden im 18.
Jahrhundert", Deutsche Vierteljarhesschrift für Literatur-Wissenschaft,
14: 75-102.
· Wellek, A. (1929), "Das Doppelempfinden in der Geistegeschichte",
Zeitschrift für Æsthetik und allgemeine Kunstwissenschaft,
23: 14-42.
· Wellek, A. (1929), "Das Farbenhören im Lichte
der Vergleichenden Musikwissenschaft (Urgeschichte des Doppelempfindens
im Geistesleben der Orientalen)", Zeitschrift für Æsthetik
und allgemeine Kunstwissenschaft, 11: 470-497.
· Wellek, A. (1930), "Beitrage zum Synästhesia-Problem
(Sammelreferat)", Archiv für die Gesamte Psychologie, 79:
193-201.
· Wellek, A. (1931), "Das Doppelempfinden im abendländischen
Altertums und Mittelalter", Archiv für die Gesamte Psychologie,
80: 120-166.
· Wellek, A. (1931), "Der Sprachgeist als Doppelempfinden",
Zeitschrift für Æsthetik und allgemeine Kunstwissenschaft,
25: 226-262.
· Wellek, A. (1931), "Renaissance-und Barock-Synästhesie:
Die Geschichte des Doppelempfindens im 16 und 17. Jahrhundert", Deutsche
Vierteljahrschrift für Literatur wissenschaft und Geistesgeschichte,
9: 534-584.
· Wellek, A. (1931), "Zur Geschichte und Kritik der Synästhesie-Forschung",
Archiv für die Gesamte Psychologie, 79: 325-384.
· Wellek, A. (1935), "Farbenharmonie und Farbenklavier.
Ihre Entstehungsgeschichte im 18. Jahrhundert", Archiv für
die Gesamte Psychologie, 94: 347-375.
· Wellek, A. (1936), "Das Doppelempfinden im 18. Jahrhundert",
Deutsche Vierteljahrschrift für Literatur wissenschaft und Geistesgeschichte,
14: 75-102.
· Wells, A. (1980), "Music and visual color: A proposed
correlations", Leonardo, 13: 101.
· Wells, F. L. (1919), "Symbolism and synaesthesia",
American Journal of Insanity, 75: 4: 481-488.
· Werner, H. (1934), "L'unité des sens",
Journal de Psychologie Normale et Pathologique, 31:3-4: 190-205.
· Werner, H. (1978), "Unity of the senses", Developmental
Processes. Heinz Werner's Selected Writings, S.S. Barten, M.B. Franklin,
1, International Universities Press, New York.
· Wheeler, Raymond Holder (1920), "The Synesthesia of
a Blind Subject", University of Oregon Publications, 5.
· Wheeler, Raymond Holder, Thomas D. Cutsforth (1921),
"The Number Forms of a Blind Subject", American Journal of
Psychology, 32: 21-25.
· Wheeler, Raymond Holder, Thomas D. Cutsforth (1921),
"The role of Synaesthesia in Learning", Journal of Experimental
Psychology, 4: 448-468.
· Wheeler, Raymond Holder, Thomas D. Cutsforth (1922),
"Synaesthesia, A Form of Perception", Psychological Review,
29: 212-220.
· Wheeler, Raymond Holder, Thomas D. Cutsforth (1925),
"Synaesthesia in the Development of the Concept", Journal of
Experimental Psychology, 8: 149-159.
· Wheeler, Raymond Holder, Thomas D. Cutsforth (1925),
"Synaesthesia in the Development of the Concept", Journal of
Experimental Psychology, 8: 149-159.
· Whipple, G. M. (1900), "Two Cases of Synesthesia",
American Journal of Psychology, 11: 377-404.
· Whipple, Guy Montrose (1900), "Two Cases of Synaesthesia",
American Journal of Psychology, 11: 1-54, 377-404.
· Whitchurch, Anna Kellman (1922), "Synaesthesia in a
Child of Three and a Half Years", American Journal of Psychology,
33: 302-303.
· Williams, Joseph M. (1976), "Synaesthetic Adjectives:
A Possile Law of Semantic Change", Language, 52, 2: 461-478.
· Winternitz, Emanuel (1979, 1967), Musical Instruments
and their Symbolism in Western Art, Yale University Press, New Haven
and London.
· Wohlfarth, Hannsdieter (1992), "Music as likeness:
Thoughts on the synaesthetic quality of sound". [Musik als Abbild:
Gedanken zur synästhetischen Qualität des Klanges.]", Travers
& controvers: Festschrift Nikolaus Delius: 17-23, Celle: Moeck.
· Würtenberger, F. (1979), Musik und Malerei: Die
Geschichte des Verhaltens Zweier Künste Zuein ander, Frankfurt.
· Yoon, Carol Kaesuk (1997), "Synesthesia: The Taste
of Music, the Sound of Color", The Journal of NIH Research,
9: 25-27.
· Yu, N. ( 1992), "A possible semantic law in synesthetic
transfer: Evidence from Chinese", SECOL Review, 16: 1640.
· Zellner, Debra A., Mary A. Kautz (1990), "Color
Affects Perceived Odor Intensity", Journal of Experimental Psychology:
Human Perception and Performance, 16: 391-397.
· Zhongshu, Qian (1983), "Synesthesia", Naming:
Comparative Literature and Translation, 1: 1-20.
· Zietz, K. (1931), "Gegenseitige Beeinflussung von Farb-
und Tonerlebnissen", Zeitschrift für Psychologie, 121:
257-356.
· Zietz, K. (1935), "Das Problem der `Synästhesie'
und die Frage des `desintegrierten' Typus", Zeitschrift für
Psychologie, 135: 4-6: 348-401.
· Zigler, Michael J. (1930), "Tone Shapes: A Novel Type
of Synesthesia", Journal of General Psychology, 3: 277-287.
· Zilczer, Judith (1984), "Synaesthesia and popular culture:
Arthur Dove, George Gershwin, and the Rhapsody in blue", Art Journal,
44: 361-6.
· Zilczer, Judith (1987), "Color Music': Synesthesia
and Nineteenth Century Sources for Abstract Art", Artibus et Historiae,
16: 8: 101-126.
· Zollinger, H. (1979), "Correlations between the Neurobiology
of Colour Vision and the Psycholinguistics of Colour Naming", Experientia:
35.